Quotations.ch
  Directory : Cathleen Ni Houlihan
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of
  • William Butler Yeats, Vol. 4 (of 8), by William Butler Yeats
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
  • other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
  • whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
  • the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
  • to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
  • Title: The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 4 (of 8)
  • The Hour-glass. Cathleen ni Houlihan. The Golden Helmet.
  • The Irish Dramatic Movement
  • Author: William Butler Yeats
  • Release Date: August 5, 2015 [EBook #49611]
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKS OF W B YEATS, VOL 4 ***
  • Produced by Emmy, mollypit and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • THE COLLECTED WORKS OF
  • WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS
  • THE HOUR-GLASS. CATHLEEN NI
  • HOULIHAN. THE GOLDEN HELMET.
  • THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
  • :: BEING THE FOURTH VOLUME OF
  • THE COLLECTED WORKS IN VERSE &
  • PROSE OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS
  • IMPRINTED AT THE SHAKESPEARE
  • HEAD PRESS STRATFORD-ON-AVON
  • MCMVIII
  • CONTENTS
  • PAGE
  • THE HOUR-GLASS 1
  • CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN 31
  • THE GOLDEN HELMET 55
  • THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT 79
  • APPENDIX I:
  • ‘THE HOUR-GLASS’ 233
  • APPENDIX II:
  • ‘CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN’ 240
  • APPENDIX III:
  • ‘THE GOLDEN HELMET’ 243
  • APPENDIX IV:
  • DATES AND PLACES OF THE FIRST PERFORMANCE
  • OF NEW PLAYS PRODUCED BY THE NATIONAL
  • THEATRE SOCIETY AND ITS PREDECESSORS 244
  • THE HOUR-GLASS:
  • A MORALITY
  • _PERSONS IN THE PLAY_
  • A WISE MAN
  • A FOOL
  • SOME PUPILS
  • AN ANGEL
  • THE WISE MAN’S WIFE AND TWO CHILDREN
  • THE HOUR-GLASS:
  • A MORALITY
  • _A large room with a door at the back and another at
  • the side, or else a curtained place where persons can
  • enter by parting the curtains. A desk and a chair at
  • one side. An hour-glass on a bracket or stand near the
  • door. A creepy stool near it. Some benches. A WISE MAN
  • sitting at his desk._
  • WISE MAN.
  • [_Turning over the pages of a book._]
  • WHERE is that passage I am to explain to my pupils to-day? Here it
  • is, and the book says that it was written by a beggar on the walls of
  • Babylon: ‘There are two living countries, the one visible and the one
  • invisible; and when it is winter with us it is summer in that country,
  • and when the November winds are up among us it is lambing-time there.’
  • I wish that my pupils had asked me to explain any other passage. [_The
  • FOOL comes in and stands at the door holding out his hat. He has a pair
  • of shears in the other hand._] It sounds to me like foolishness; and
  • yet that cannot be, for the writer of this book, where I have found
  • so much knowledge, would not have set it by itself on this page, and
  • surrounded it with so many images and so many deep colours and so much
  • fine gilding, if it had been foolishness.
  • FOOL.
  • Give me a penny.
  • WISE MAN [_turns to another page_].
  • Here he has written: ‘The learned in old times forgot the visible
  • country.’ That I understand, but I have taught my learners better.
  • FOOL.
  • Won’t you give me a penny?
  • WISE MAN.
  • What do you want? The words of the wise Saracen will not teach you much.
  • FOOL.
  • Such a great wise teacher as you are will not refuse a penny to a fool.
  • WISE MAN.
  • What do you know about wisdom?
  • FOOL.
  • Oh, I know! I know what I have seen.
  • WISE MAN.
  • What is it you have seen?
  • FOOL.
  • When I went by Kilcluan where the bells used to be ringing at the
  • break of every day, I could hear nothing but the people snoring in
  • their houses. When I went by Tubbervanach, where the young men used
  • to be climbing the hill to the blessed well, they were sitting at the
  • crossroads playing cards. When I went by Carrigoras, where the friars
  • used to be fasting and serving the poor, I saw them drinking wine and
  • obeying their wives. And when I asked what misfortune had brought all
  • these changes, they said it was no misfortune, but it was the wisdom
  • they had learned from your teaching.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Run round to the kitchen, and my wife will give you something to eat.
  • FOOL.
  • That is foolish advice for a wise man to give.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Why, Fool?
  • FOOL.
  • What is eaten is gone. I want pennies for my bag. I must buy bacon
  • in the shops, and nuts in the market, and strong drink for the time
  • when the sun is weak. And I want snares to catch the rabbits and the
  • squirrels and the hares, and a pot to cook them in.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Go away. I have other things to think of now than giving you pennies.
  • FOOL.
  • Give me a penny and I will bring you luck. Bresal the Fisherman lets me
  • sleep among the nets in his loft in the winter-time because he says I
  • bring him luck; and in the summer-time the wild creatures let me sleep
  • near their nests and their holes. It is lucky even to look at me or to
  • touch me, but it is much more lucky to give me a penny. [_Holds out his
  • hand._] If I wasn’t lucky, I’d starve.
  • WISE MAN.
  • What have you got the shears for?
  • FOOL.
  • I won’t tell you. If I told you, you would drive them away.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Whom would I drive away?
  • FOOL.
  • I won’t tell you.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Not if I give you a penny?
  • FOOL.
  • No.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Not if I give you two pennies?
  • FOOL.
  • You will be very lucky if you give me two pennies, but I won’t tell you!
  • WISE MAN.
  • Three pennies?
  • FOOL.
  • Four, and I will tell you!
  • WISE MAN.
  • Very well, four. But I will not call you Teig the Fool any longer.
  • FOOL.
  • Let me come close to you where nobody will hear me. But first you must
  • promise you will not drive them away. [_WISE MAN nods._] Every day men
  • go out dressed in black and spread great black nets over the hills,
  • great black nets.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Why do they do that?
  • FOOL.
  • That they may catch the feet of the angels. But every morning, just
  • before the dawn, I go out and cut the nets with my shears, and the
  • angels fly away.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Ah, now I know that you are Teig the Fool. You have told me that I am
  • wise, and I have never seen an angel.
  • FOOL.
  • I have seen plenty of angels.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Do you bring luck to the angels too?
  • FOOL.
  • Oh, no, no! No one could do that. But they are always there if one
  • looks about one; they are like the blades of grass.
  • WISE MAN.
  • When do you see them?
  • FOOL.
  • When one gets quiet, then something wakes up inside one, something
  • happy and quiet like the stars—not like the seven that move, but like
  • the fixed stars. [_He points upward._
  • WISE MAN.
  • And what happens then?
  • FOOL.
  • Then all in a minute one smells summer flowers, and tall people go by,
  • happy and laughing, and their clothes are the colour of burning sods.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Is it long since you have seen them, Teig the Fool?
  • FOOL.
  • Not long, glory be to God! I saw one coming behind me just now. It was
  • not laughing, but it had clothes the colour of burning sods, and there
  • was something shining about its head.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Well, there are your four pennies. You, a fool, say ‘Glory be to God,’
  • but before I came the wise men said it.
  • FOOL.
  • Four pennies! That means a great deal of luck. Great teacher, I have
  • brought you plenty of luck! [_He goes out shaking the bag._
  • WISE MAN.
  • Though they call him Teig the Fool, he is not more foolish than
  • everybody used to be, with their dreams and their preachings and
  • their three worlds; but I have overthrown their three worlds with the
  • seven sciences. With Philosophy that was made from the lonely star, I
  • have taught them to forget Theology; with Architecture, I have hidden
  • the ramparts of their cloudy heaven; with Music, the fierce planets’
  • daughter whose hair is always on fire, and with Grammar that is the
  • moon’s daughter, I have shut their ears to the imaginary harpings
  • and speech of the angels; and I have made formations of battle with
  • Arithmetic that have put the hosts of heaven to the rout. But, Rhetoric
  • and Dialectic, that have been born out of the light star and out of
  • the amorous star, you have been my spearman and my catapult! Oh! my
  • swift horsemen! Oh! my keen darting arguments, it is because of you
  • that I have overthrown the hosts of foolishness! [_An ANGEL, in a dress
  • the colour of embers, and carrying a blossoming apple-bough in her
  • hand and a gilded halo about her head, stands upon the threshold._]
  • Before I came, men’s minds were stuffed with folly about a heaven
  • where birds sang the hours, and about angels that came and stood upon
  • men’s thresholds. But I have locked the visions into heaven and turned
  • the key upon them. Well, I must consider this passage about the two
  • countries. My mother used to say something of the kind. She would
  • say that when our bodies sleep our souls awake, and that whatever
  • withers here ripens yonder, and that harvests are snatched from us
  • that they may feed invisible people. But the meaning of the book may
  • be different, for only fools and women have thoughts like that; their
  • thoughts were never written upon the walls of Babylon. I must ring
  • the bell for my pupils. [_He sees the ANGEL._] What are you? Who are
  • you? I think I saw some that were like you in my dreams when I was a
  • child—that bright thing, that dress that is the colour of embers! But I
  • have done with dreams, I have done with dreams.
  • ANGEL.
  • I am the Angel of the Most High God.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Why have you come to me?
  • ANGEL.
  • I have brought you a message.
  • WISE MAN.
  • What message have you got for me?
  • ANGEL.
  • You will die within the hour. You will die when the last grains have
  • fallen in this glass.
  • [_She turns the hour-glass._
  • WISE MAN.
  • My time to die has not come. I have my pupils. I have a young wife and
  • children that I cannot leave. Why must I die?
  • ANGEL.
  • You must die because no souls have passed over the threshold of Heaven
  • since you came into this country. The threshold is grassy, and the
  • gates are rusty, and the angels that keep watch there are lonely.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Where will death bring me to?
  • ANGEL.
  • The doors of Heaven will not open to you, for you have denied the
  • existence of Heaven; and the doors of Purgatory will not open to you,
  • for you have denied the existence of Purgatory.
  • WISE MAN.
  • But I have also denied the existence of Hell!
  • ANGEL.
  • Hell is the place of those who deny.
  • WISE MAN [_kneels_].
  • I have, indeed, denied everything, and have taught others to deny. I
  • have believed in nothing but what my senses told me. But, oh! beautiful
  • Angel, forgive me, forgive me!
  • ANGEL.
  • You should have asked forgiveness long ago.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Had I seen your face as I see it now, oh! beautiful angel, I would have
  • believed, I would have asked forgiveness. Maybe you do not know how
  • easy it is to doubt. Storm, death, the grass rotting, many sicknesses,
  • those are the messengers that came to me. Oh! why are you silent? You
  • carry the pardon of the Most High; give it to me! I would kiss your
  • hands if I were not afraid—no, no, the hem of your dress!
  • ANGEL.
  • You let go undying hands too long ago to take hold of them now.
  • WISE MAN.
  • You cannot understand. You live in a country that we can only dream
  • about. Maybe it is as hard for you to understand why we disbelieve as
  • it is for us to believe. Oh! what have I said! You know everything!
  • Give me time to undo what I have done. Give me a year—a month—a day—an
  • hour! Give me to this hour’s end, that I may undo what I have done!
  • ANGEL.
  • You cannot undo what you have done. Yet I have this power with my
  • message. If you can find one that believes before the hour’s end, you
  • shall come to Heaven after the years of Purgatory. For, from one fiery
  • seed, watched over by those that sent me, the harvest can come again to
  • heap the golden threshing-floor. But now farewell, for I am weary of
  • the weight of time.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Blessed be the Father, blessed be the Son, blessed be the Spirit,
  • blessed be the Messenger They have sent!
  • ANGEL.
  • [_At the door and pointing at the hour-glass._]
  • In a little while the uppermost glass will be empty. [_Goes out._
  • WISE MAN.
  • Everything will be well with me. I will call my pupils; they only say
  • they doubt. [_Pulls the bell._] They will be here in a moment. They
  • want to please me; they pretend that they disbelieve. Belief is too
  • old to be overcome all in a minute. Besides, I can prove what I once
  • disproved. [_Another pull at the bell._] They are coming now. I will go
  • to my desk. I will speak quietly, as if nothing had happened.
  • [_He stands at the desk with a fixed look in his eyes.
  • The voices of THE PUPILS are heard singing these words_:
  • I was going the road one day—
  • O the brown and the yellow beer—
  • And I met with a man that was no right man:
  • O my dear, O my dear!
  • _Enter PUPILS and the FOOL._
  • FOOL.
  • Leave me alone. Leave me alone. Who is that pulling at my bag? King’s
  • son, do not pull at my bag.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Did your friends the angels give you that bag? Why don’t they fill your
  • bag for you?
  • FOOL.
  • Give me pennies! Give me some pennies!
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • What do you want pennies for? that great bag at your waist is heavy.
  • FOOL.
  • I want to buy bacon in the shops, and nuts in the market, and strong
  • drink for the time when the sun is weak, and snares to catch rabbits
  • and the squirrels that steal the nuts, and hares, and a great pot to
  • cook them in.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Why don’t your friends tell you where buried treasures are? Why don’t
  • they make you dream about treasures? If one dreams three times there is
  • always treasure.
  • FOOL [_holding out his hat_].
  • Give me pennies! Give me pennies!
  • [_They throw pennies into his hat. He is standing close
  • to the door, that he may hold out his hat to each
  • newcomer._
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Master, will you have Teig the Fool for a scholar?
  • ANOTHER YOUNG MAN.
  • Teig, will you give us your pennies if we teach you lessons? No, he
  • goes to school for nothing on the mountains. Tell us what you learn on
  • the mountains, Teig?
  • WISE MAN.
  • Be silent all! [_He has been standing silent, looking away._] Stand
  • still in your places, for there is something I would have you tell me.
  • [_A moment’s pause. They all stand round in their
  • places. TEIG still stands at the door._
  • WISE MAN.
  • Is there any one amongst you who believes in God? In Heaven? Or in
  • Purgatory? Or in Hell?
  • ALL THE YOUNG MEN.
  • No one, Master! No one!
  • WISE MAN.
  • I knew you would all say that; but do not be afraid. I will not be
  • angry. Tell me the truth. Do you not believe?
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • We once did, but you have taught us to know better.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh! teaching, teaching does not go very deep! The heart remains
  • unchanged under it all. You have the faith that you always had, and you
  • are afraid to tell me.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • No, no, Master!
  • WISE MAN.
  • If you tell me that you have not changed I shall be glad and not angry.
  • A YOUNG MAN [_to his _Neighbour_].
  • He wants somebody to dispute with.
  • HIS NEIGHBOUR.
  • I knew that from the beginning.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • That is not the subject for to-day; you were going to talk about the
  • words the beggar wrote upon the walls of Babylon.
  • WISE MAN.
  • If there is one amongst you that believes, he will be my best friend.
  • Surely there is one amongst you. [_They are all silent._] Surely what
  • you learned at your mother’s knees has not been so soon forgotten.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Master, till you came, no teacher in this land was able to get rid of
  • foolishness and ignorance. But every one has listened to you, every one
  • has learned the truth. You have had your last disputation.
  • ANOTHER.
  • What a fool you made of that monk in the market-place! He had not a
  • word to say.
  • WISE MAN.
  • [_Comes from his desk and stands among them in the
  • middle of the room._]
  • Pupils, dear friends, I have deceived you all this time. It was I
  • myself who was ignorant. There is a God. There is a Heaven. There is
  • fire that passes, and there is fire that lasts for ever.
  • [_TEIG, through all this, is sitting on a stool by the
  • door, reckoning on his fingers what he will buy with
  • his money._
  • A YOUNG MAN [_to _Another_].
  • He will not be satisfied till we dispute with him. [_To the WISE MAN._]
  • Prove it, Master. Have you seen them?
  • WISE MAN [_in a low, solemn voice_].
  • Just now, before you came in, someone came to the door, and when I
  • looked up I saw an angel standing there.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • You were in a dream. Anybody can see an angel in his dreams.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh, my God! It was not a dream! I was awake, waking as I am now. I tell
  • you I was awake as I am now.
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Some dream when they are awake, but they are the crazy, and who would
  • believe what they say? Forgive me, Master, but that is what you taught
  • me to say. That is what you said to the monk when he spoke of the
  • visions of the saints and the martyrs.
  • ANOTHER YOUNG MAN.
  • You see how well we remember your teaching.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Out, out from my sight! I want someone with belief. I must find that
  • grain the Angel spoke of before I die. I tell you I must find it, and
  • you answer me with arguments. Out with you, out of my sight!
  • [_The _Young Men_ laugh._
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • How well he plays at faith! He is like the monk when he had nothing
  • more to say.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Out, out! This is no time for laughter! Out with you, though you are a
  • king’s son!
  • [_They begin to hurry out._
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Come, come; he wants us to find someone who will dispute with him.
  • [_All go out._
  • WISE MAN.
  • [_Alone; he goes to the door at the side._]
  • I will call my wife. She will believe; women always believe. [_He opens
  • the door and calls._] Bridget! Bridget! [_BRIDGET comes in wearing her
  • apron, her sleeves turned up from her floury arms._] Bridget, tell me
  • the truth; do not say what you think will please me. Do you sometimes
  • say your prayers?
  • BRIDGET.
  • Prayers! No, you taught me to leave them off long ago. At first I was
  • sorry, but I am glad now for I am sleepy in the evenings.
  • WISE MAN.
  • But do you not believe in God?
  • BRIDGET.
  • Oh, a good wife only believes what her husband tells her!
  • WISE MAN.
  • But sometimes when you are alone, when I am in the school and the
  • children asleep, do you not think about the saints, about the things
  • you used to believe in? What do you think of when you are alone?
  • BRIDGET [_considering_].
  • I think about nothing. Sometimes I wonder if the linen is bleaching
  • white, or I go out to see if the crows are picking up the chickens’
  • food.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh, what can I do! Is there nobody who believes he can never die? I
  • must go and find somebody! [_He goes towards the door, but stops with
  • his eyes fixed on the hour-glass._] I cannot go out; I cannot leave
  • that. Go, and call my pupils again. I will make them understand. I will
  • say to them that only amid spiritual terror, or only when all that
  • laid hold on life is shaken can we see truth. There is something in
  • Plato, but—no, do not call them. They would answer as I have bid.
  • BRIDGET.
  • You want somebody to get up an argument with.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh, look out of the door and tell me if there is anybody there in the
  • street. I cannot leave this glass; somebody might shake it! Then the
  • sand would fall more quickly.
  • BRIDGET.
  • I don’t understand what you are saying. [_Looks out._] There is a great
  • crowd of people talking to your pupils.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh, run out, Bridget, and see if they have found somebody that all the
  • time I was teaching understood nothing or did not listen!
  • BRIDGET.
  • [_Wiping her arms in her apron and pulling down her
  • sleeves._]
  • It’s a hard thing to be married to a man of learning that must be
  • always having arguments. [_Goes out and shouts through the kitchen
  • door._] Don’t be meddling with the bread, children, while I’m out.
  • WISE MAN [_kneels down_].
  • ‘_Confiteor Deo Omnipotenti beatæ Mariæ ..._’ I have forgotten it all.
  • It is thirty years since I have said a prayer. I must pray in the
  • common tongue, like a clown begging in the market, like Teig the Fool!
  • [_He prays._] Help me, Father, Son, and Spirit!
  • [_BRIDGET enters, followed by the FOOL, who is holding
  • out his hat to her._
  • FOOL.
  • Give me something; give me a penny to buy bacon in the shops, and nuts
  • in the market, and strong drink for the time when the sun grows weak.
  • BRIDGET.
  • I have no pennies. [_To the WISE MAN._] Your pupils cannot find anybody
  • to argue with you. There is nobody in the whole country who has enough
  • belief to fill a pipe with since you put down the monk. Can’t you be
  • quiet now and not always wanting to have arguments? It must be terrible
  • to have a mind like that.
  • WISE MAN.
  • I am lost! I am lost!
  • BRIDGET.
  • Leave me alone now; I have to make the bread for you and the children.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Out of this, woman, out of this, I say! [_BRIDGET goes through the
  • kitchen door._] Will nobody find a way to help me! But she spoke of my
  • children. I had forgotten them. They will believe. It is only those who
  • have reason that doubt; the young are full of faith. Bridget, Bridget,
  • send my children to me.
  • BRIDGET [_inside_].
  • Your father wants you; run to him now.
  • [_The two CHILDREN come in. They stand together a
  • little way from the threshold of the kitchen door,
  • looking timidly at their father._
  • WISE MAN.
  • Children, what do you believe? Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is
  • there a Purgatory?
  • FIRST CHILD.
  • We haven’t forgotten, father.
  • THE OTHER CHILD.
  • O no, father. [_They both speak together as if in school._] There is
  • nothing we cannot see; there is nothing we cannot touch.
  • FIRST CHILD.
  • Foolish people used to think that there was, but you are very learned
  • and you have taught us better.
  • WISE MAN.
  • You are just as bad as the others, just as bad as the others! Do not
  • run away, come back to me! [_The CHILDREN begin to cry and run away._]
  • Why are you afraid? I will teach you better—no, I will never teach you
  • again. Go to your mother! no, she will not be able to teach them....
  • Help them, O God!... The grains are going very quickly. There is very
  • little sand in the uppermost glass. Somebody will come for me in a
  • moment; perhaps he is at the door now! All creatures that have reason
  • doubt. O that the grass and the plants could speak! Somebody has said
  • that they would wither if they doubted. O speak to me, O grass blades!
  • O fingers of God’s certainty, speak to me! You are millions and you
  • will not speak. I dare not know the moment the messenger will come for
  • me. I will cover the glass. [_He covers it and brings it to the desk.
  • Sees the FOOL, who is sitting by the door playing with some flowers
  • which he has stuck in his hat. He has begun to blow a dandelion-head._]
  • What are you doing?
  • FOOL.
  • Wait a moment. [_He blows._] Four, five, six.
  • WISE MAN.
  • What are you doing that for?
  • FOOL.
  • I am blowing at the dandelion to find out what time it is.
  • WISE MAN.
  • You have heard everything! That is why you want to find out what hour
  • it is! You are waiting to see them coming through the door to carry me
  • away. [_FOOL goes on blowing._] Out through the door with you! I will
  • have no one here when they come. [_He seizes the FOOL by the shoulders,
  • and begins to force him out through the door, then suddenly changes his
  • mind._] No, I have something to ask you. [_He drags him back into the
  • room._] Is there a Heaven? Is there a Hell? Is there a Purgatory?
  • FOOL.
  • So you ask me now. When you were asking your pupils, I said to myself,
  • if he would ask Teig the Fool, Teig could tell him all about it, for
  • Teig has learned all about it when he has been cutting the nets.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Tell me; tell me!
  • FOOL.
  • I said, Teig knows everything. Not even the cats or the hares that milk
  • the cows have Teig’s wisdom. But Teig will not speak; he says nothing.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Tell me, tell me! For under the cover the grains are falling, and when
  • they are all fallen I shall die; and my soul will be lost if I have not
  • found somebody that believes! Speak, speak!
  • FOOL [_looking wise_].
  • No, no, I won’t tell you what is in my mind, and I won’t tell you what
  • is in my bag. You might steal away my thoughts. I met a bodach on the
  • road yesterday, and he said, ‘Teig, tell me how many pennies are in
  • your bag; I will wager three pennies that there are not twenty pennies
  • in your bag; let me put in my hand and count them.’ But I pulled the
  • strings tighter, like this; and when I go to sleep every night I hide
  • the bag where no one knows.
  • WISE MAN.
  • [_Goes towards the hour-glass as if to uncover it._]
  • No, no, I have not the courage. [_He kneels._] Have pity upon me, Fool,
  • and tell me!
  • FOOL.
  • Ah! Now, that is different. I am not afraid of you now. But I must come
  • nearer to you; somebody in there might hear what the Angel said.
  • WISE MAN.
  • Oh, what did the Angel tell you?
  • FOOL.
  • Once I was alone on the hills, and an angel came by and he said, ‘Teig
  • the Fool, do not forget the Three Fires; the Fire that punishes, the
  • Fire that purifies, and the Fire wherein the soul rejoices for ever!’
  • WISE MAN.
  • He believes! I am saved! The sand has run out.... [_FOOL helps him to
  • his chair._] I am going from the country of the seven wandering stars,
  • and I am going to the country of the fixed stars! I understand it all
  • now. One sinks in on God; we do not see the truth; God sees the truth
  • in us. Ring the bell. They are coming. Tell them, Fool, that when the
  • life and the mind are broken the truth comes through them like peas
  • through a broken peascod. Pray, Fool, that they may be given a sign and
  • carry their souls alive out of the dying world. Your prayers are better
  • than mine.
  • [_FOOL bows his head. WISE MAN’S head sinks on his arm
  • on the books. PUPILS are heard singing as before, but
  • now they come right on to the stage before they cease
  • their song._
  • A YOUNG MAN.
  • Look at the Fool turned bell-ringer!
  • ANOTHER.
  • What have you called us in for, Teig? What are you going to tell us?
  • ANOTHER.
  • No wonder he has had dreams! See, he is fast asleep now. [_Goes over
  • and touches him._] Oh, he is dead!
  • FOOL.
  • Do not stir! He asked for a sign that you might be saved. [_All are
  • silent for a moment._] ... Look what has come from his mouth ... a
  • little winged thing ... a little shining thing.... It is gone to the
  • door. [_The ANGEL appears in the doorway, stretches out her hands and
  • closes them again._] The Angel has taken it in her hands.... She will
  • open her hands in the Garden of Paradise. [_They all kneel._
  • CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN
  • _PERSONS IN THE PLAY_
  • PETER GILLANE
  • MICHAEL GILLANE, _his Son, going to be married_
  • PATRICK GILLANE, _a lad of twelve, Michael’s Brother_
  • BRIDGET GILLANE, _Peter’s Wife_
  • DELIA CAHEL, _engaged to Michael_
  • THE POOR OLD WOMAN
  • Neighbours
  • CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN
  • _Interior of a cottage close to Killala, in 1798.
  • BRIDGET is standing at a table undoing a parcel. PETER
  • is sitting at one side of the fire, PATRICK at the
  • other._
  • PETER.
  • What is that sound I hear?
  • PATRICK.
  • I don’t hear anything. [_He listens._] I hear it now. It’s like
  • cheering. [_He goes to the window and looks out._] I wonder what they
  • are cheering about. I don’t see anybody.
  • PETER.
  • It might be a hurling.
  • PATRICK.
  • There’s no hurling to-day. It must be down in the town the cheering is.
  • BRIDGET.
  • I suppose the boys must be having some sport of their own. Come over
  • here, Peter, and look at Michael’s wedding-clothes.
  • PETER [_shifts his chair to table_].
  • Those are grand clothes, indeed.
  • BRIDGET.
  • You hadn’t clothes like that when you married me, and no coat to put on
  • of a Sunday more than any other day.
  • PETER.
  • That is true, indeed. We never thought a son of our own would be
  • wearing a suit of that sort for his wedding, or have so good a place to
  • bring a wife to.
  • PATRICK [_who is still at the window_].
  • There’s an old woman coming down the road. I don’t know is it here she
  • is coming?
  • BRIDGET.
  • It will be a neighbour coming to hear about Michael’s wedding. Can you
  • see who it is?
  • PATRICK.
  • I think it is a stranger, but she’s not coming to the house. She’s
  • turned into the gap that goes down where Murteen and his sons are
  • shearing sheep. [_He turns towards BRIDGET._] Do you remember what
  • Winny of the Cross Roads was saying the other night about the strange
  • woman that goes through the country whatever time there’s war or
  • trouble coming?
  • BRIDGET.
  • Don’t be bothering us about Winny’s talk, but go and open the door for
  • your brother. I hear him coming up the path.
  • PETER.
  • I hope he has brought Delia’s fortune with him safe, for fear her
  • people might go back on the bargain and I after making it. Trouble
  • enough I had making it.
  • [_PATRICK opens the door and MICHAEL comes in._
  • BRIDGET.
  • What kept you, Michael? We were looking out for you this long time.
  • MICHAEL.
  • I went round by the priest’s house to bid him be ready to marry us
  • to-morrow.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Did he say anything?
  • MICHAEL.
  • He said it was a very nice match, and that he was never better pleased
  • to marry any two in his parish than myself and Delia Cahel.
  • PETER.
  • Have you got the fortune, Michael?
  • MICHAEL.
  • Here it is.
  • [_MICHAEL puts bag on table and goes over and leans
  • against chimney-jamb. BRIDGET, who has been all this
  • time examining the clothes, pulling the seams and
  • trying the lining of the pockets, etc., puts the
  • clothes on the dresser._
  • PETER.
  • [_Getting up and taking the bag in his hand and turning
  • out the money._]
  • Yes, I made the bargain well for you, Michael. Old John Cahel would
  • sooner have kept a share of this a while longer. ‘Let me keep the half
  • of it until the first boy is born,’ says he. ‘You will not,’ says I.
  • ‘Whether there is or is not a boy, the whole hundred pounds must be in
  • Michael’s hands before he brings your daughter to the house.’ The wife
  • spoke to him then, and he gave in at the end.
  • BRIDGET.
  • You seem well pleased to be handling the money, Peter.
  • PETER.
  • Indeed, I wish I had had the luck to get a hundred pounds, or twenty
  • pounds itself, with the wife I married.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Well, if I didn’t bring much I didn’t get much. What had you the day I
  • married you but a flock of hens and you feeding them, and a few lambs
  • and you driving them to the market at Ballina. [_She is vexed and bangs
  • a jug on the dresser._] If I brought no fortune I worked it out in my
  • bones, laying down the baby, Michael that is standing there now, on a
  • stook of straw, while I dug the potatoes, and never asking big dresses
  • or anything but to be working.
  • PETER.
  • That is true, indeed. [_He pats her arm._
  • BRIDGET.
  • Leave me alone now till I ready the house for the woman that is to come
  • into it.
  • PETER.
  • You are the best woman in Ireland, but money is good, too. [_He begins
  • handling the money again and sits down._] I never thought to see so
  • much money within my four walls. We can do great things now we have
  • it. We can take the ten acres of land we have a chance of since Jamsie
  • Dempsey died, and stock it. We will go to the fair of Ballina to buy
  • the stock. Did Delia ask any of the money for her own use, Michael?
  • MICHAEL.
  • She did not, indeed. She did not seem to take much notice of it, or to
  • look at it at all.
  • BRIDGET.
  • That’s no wonder. Why would she look at it when she had yourself to
  • look at, a fine, strong young man? it is proud she must be to get you;
  • a good steady boy that will make use of the money, and not be running
  • through it or spending it on drink like another.
  • PETER.
  • It’s likely Michael himself was not thinking much of the fortune
  • either, but of what sort the girl was to look at.
  • MICHAEL [_coming over towards the table_].
  • Well, you would like a nice comely girl to be beside you, and to go
  • walking with you. The fortune only lasts for a while, but the woman
  • will be there always.
  • PATRICK [_turning round from the window_].
  • They are cheering again down in the town. Maybe they are landing horses
  • from Enniscrone. They do be cheering when the horses take the water
  • well.
  • MICHAEL.
  • There are no horses in it. Where would they be going and no fair at
  • hand? Go down to the town, Patrick, and see what is going on.
  • PATRICK.
  • [_Opens the door to go out, but stops for a moment on
  • the threshold._]
  • Will Delia remember, do you think, to bring the greyhound pup she
  • promised me when she would be coming to the house?
  • MICHAEL.
  • She will surely.
  • [_PATRICK goes out, leaving the door open._
  • PETER.
  • It will be Patrick’s turn next to be looking for a fortune, but he
  • won’t find it so easy to get it and he with no place of his own.
  • BRIDGET.
  • I do be thinking sometimes, now things are going so well with us, and
  • the Cahels such a good back to us in the district, and Delia’s own
  • uncle a priest, we might be put in the way of making Patrick a priest
  • some day, and he so good at his books.
  • PETER.
  • Time enough, time enough, you have always your head full of plans,
  • Bridget.
  • BRIDGET.
  • We will be well able to give him learning, and not to send him tramping
  • the country like a poor scholar that lives on charity.
  • MICHAEL.
  • They’re not done cheering yet.
  • [_He goes over to the door and stands there for a
  • moment, putting up his hand to shade his eyes._
  • BRIDGET.
  • Do you see anything?
  • MICHAEL.
  • I see an old woman coming up the path.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Who is it, I wonder? It must be the strange woman Patrick saw a while
  • ago.
  • MICHAEL.
  • I don’t think it’s one of the neighbours anyway, but she has her cloak
  • over her face.
  • BRIDGET.
  • It might be some poor woman heard we were making ready for the wedding
  • and came to look for her share.
  • PETER.
  • I may as well put the money out of sight. There is no use leaving it
  • out for every stranger to look at.
  • [_He goes over to a large box in the corner, opens it
  • and puts the bag in and fumbles at the lock._
  • MICHAEL.
  • There she is, father! [_An _Old Woman_ passes the window slowly, she
  • looks at MICHAEL as she passes._] I’d sooner a stranger not to come to
  • the house the night before my wedding.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Open the door, Michael; don’t keep the poor woman waiting.
  • [_The OLD WOMAN comes in. MICHAEL stands aside to make
  • way for her._
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • God save all here!
  • PETER.
  • God save you kindly!
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • You have good shelter here.
  • PETER.
  • You are welcome to whatever shelter we have.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Sit down there by the fire and welcome.
  • OLD WOMAN [_warming her hands_].
  • There is a hard wind outside.
  • [_MICHAEL watches her curiously from the door. PETER
  • comes over to the table._
  • PETER.
  • Have you travelled far to-day?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I have travelled far, very far; there are few have travelled so far as
  • myself, and there’s many a one that doesn’t make me welcome. There was
  • one that had strong sons I thought were friends of mine, but they were
  • shearing their sheep, and they wouldn’t listen to me.
  • PETER.
  • It’s a pity indeed for any person to have no place of their own.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • That’s true for you indeed, and it’s long I’m on the roads since I
  • first went wandering.
  • BRIDGET.
  • It is a wonder you are not worn out with so much wandering.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Sometimes my feet are tired and my hands are quiet, but there is no
  • quiet in my heart. When the people see me quiet, they think old age
  • has come on me and that all the stir has gone out of me. But when the
  • trouble is on me I must be talking to my friends.
  • BRIDGET.
  • What was it put you wandering?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Too many strangers in the house.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Indeed you look as if you’d had your share of trouble.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I have had trouble indeed.
  • BRIDGET.
  • What was it put the trouble on you?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • My land that was taken from me.
  • PETER.
  • Was it much land they took from you?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • My four beautiful green fields.
  • PETER [_aside to BRIDGET_].
  • Do you think could she be the widow Casey that was put out of her
  • holding at Kilglass a while ago?
  • BRIDGET.
  • She is not. I saw the widow Casey one time at the market in Ballina, a
  • stout fresh woman.
  • PETER [_to OLD WOMAN_].
  • Did you hear a noise of cheering, and you coming up the hill?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I thought I heard the noise I used to hear when my friends came to
  • visit me.
  • [_She begins singing half to herself._
  • I will go cry with the woman,
  • For yellow-haired Donough is dead,
  • With a hempen rope for a neckcloth,
  • And a white cloth on his head,——
  • MICHAEL [_coming from the door_].
  • What is that you are singing, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Singing I am about a man I knew one time, yellow-haired Donough that
  • was hanged in Galway. [_She goes on singing, much louder._
  • I am come to cry with you, woman,
  • My hair is unwound and unbound;
  • I remember him ploughing his field,
  • Turning up the red side of the ground,
  • And building his barn on the hill
  • With the good mortared stone;
  • O! we’d have pulled down the gallows
  • Had it happened in Enniscrone!
  • MICHAEL.
  • What was it brought him to his death?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • He died for love of me: many a man has died for love of me.
  • PETER [_aside to BRIDGET_].
  • Her trouble has put her wits astray.
  • MICHAEL.
  • Is it long since that song was made? Is it long since he got his death?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Not long, not long. But there were others that died for love of me a
  • long time ago.
  • MICHAEL.
  • Were they neighbours of your own, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Come here beside me and I’ll tell you about them. [_MICHAEL sits down
  • beside her at the hearth._] There was a red man of the O’Donnells from
  • the north, and a man of the O’Sullivans from the south, and there was
  • one Brian that lost his life at Clontarf by the sea, and there were a
  • great many in the west, some that died hundreds of years ago, and there
  • are some that will die to-morrow.
  • MICHAEL.
  • Is it in the west that men will die to-morrow?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Come nearer, nearer to me.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Is she right, do you think? Or is she a woman from beyond the world?
  • PETER.
  • She doesn’t know well what she’s talking about, with the want and the
  • trouble she has gone through.
  • BRIDGET.
  • The poor thing, we should treat her well.
  • PETER.
  • Give her a drink of milk and a bit of the oaten cake.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Maybe we should give her something along with that, to bring her on her
  • way. A few pence or a shilling itself, and we with so much money in the
  • house.
  • PETER.
  • Indeed I’d not begrudge it to her if we had it to spare, but if we go
  • running through what we have, we’ll soon have to break the hundred
  • pounds, and that would be a pity.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Shame on you, Peter. Give her the shilling and your blessing with it,
  • or our own luck will go from us.
  • [_PETER goes to the box and takes out a shilling._
  • BRIDGET [_to the OLD WOMAN_].
  • Will you have a drink of milk, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • It is not food or drink that I want.
  • PETER [_offering the shilling_].
  • Here is something for you.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • This is not what I want. It is not silver I want.
  • PETER.
  • What is it you would be asking for?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • If anyone would give me help he must give me himself, he must give me
  • all.
  • [_PETER goes over to the table staring at the shilling
  • in his hand in a bewildered way, and stands whispering
  • to BRIDGET._
  • MICHAEL.
  • Have you no one to care you in your age, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I have not. With all the lovers that brought me their love, I never set
  • out the bed for any.
  • MICHAEL.
  • Are you lonely going the roads, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I have my thoughts and I have my hopes.
  • MICHAEL.
  • What hopes have you to hold to?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • The hope of getting my beautiful fields back again; the hope of putting
  • the strangers out of my house.
  • MICHAEL.
  • What way will you do that, ma’am?
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • I have good friends that will help me. They are gathering to help me
  • now. I am not afraid. If they are put down to-day they will get the
  • upper hand to-morrow. [_She gets up._] I must be going to meet my
  • friends. They are coming to help me and I must be there to welcome
  • them. I must call the neighbours together to welcome them.
  • MICHAEL.
  • I will go with you.
  • BRIDGET.
  • It is not her friends you have to go and welcome, Michael; it is the
  • girl coming into the house you have to welcome. You have plenty to do,
  • it is food and drink you have to bring to the house. The woman that is
  • coming home is not coming with empty hands; you would not have an empty
  • house before her. [_To the OLD WOMAN._] Maybe you don’t know, ma’am,
  • that my son is going to be married to-morrow.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • It is not a man going to his marriage that I look to for help.
  • PETER [_to BRIDGET_].
  • Who is she, do you think, at all?
  • BRIDGET.
  • You did not tell us your name yet, ma’am.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • Some call me the Poor Old Woman, and there are some that call me
  • Cathleen, the daughter of Houlihan.
  • PETER.
  • I think I knew someone of that name once. Who was it, I wonder? It must
  • have been someone I knew when I was a boy. No, no; I remember, I heard
  • it in a song.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • [_Who is standing in the doorway._]
  • They are wondering that there were songs made for me; there have been
  • many songs made for me. I heard one on the wind this morning.
  • [_Sings._] Do not make a great keening
  • When the graves have been dug to-morrow.
  • Do not call the white-scarfed riders
  • To the burying that shall be to-morrow.
  • Do not spread food to call strangers
  • To the wakes that shall be to-morrow;
  • Do not give money for prayers
  • For the dead that shall die to-morrow ...
  • they will have no need of prayers, they will have no need of prayers.
  • MICHAEL.
  • I do not know what that song means, but tell me something I can do for
  • you.
  • PETER.
  • Come over to me, Michael.
  • MICHAEL.
  • Hush, father, listen to her.
  • OLD WOMAN.
  • It is a hard service they take that help me. Many that are red-cheeked
  • now will be pale-cheeked; many that have been free to walk the hills
  • and the bogs and the rushes, will be sent to walk hard streets in far
  • countries; many a good plan will be broken; many that have gathered
  • money will not stay to spend it; many a child will be born and there
  • will be no father at its christening to give it a name. They that had
  • red cheeks will have pale cheeks for my sake; and for all that, they
  • will think they are well paid.
  • [_She goes out; her voice is heard outside singing._
  • They shall be remembered for ever,
  • They shall be alive for ever,
  • They shall be speaking for ever,
  • The people shall hear them for ever.
  • BRIDGET [_to PETER_].
  • Look at him, Peter; he has the look of a man that has got the touch.
  • [_Raising her voice._] Look here, Michael, at the wedding clothes.
  • Such grand clothes as these are! You have a right to fit them on now,
  • it would be a pity to-morrow if they did not fit. The boys would be
  • laughing at you. Take them, Michael, and go into the room and fit them
  • on.
  • [_She puts them on his arm._
  • MICHAEL.
  • What wedding are you talking of? What clothes will I be wearing
  • to-morrow?
  • BRIDGET.
  • These are the clothes you are going to wear when you marry Delia Cahel
  • to-morrow.
  • MICHAEL.
  • I had forgotten that.
  • [_He looks at the clothes and turns towards the inner
  • room, but stops at the sound of cheering outside._
  • PETER.
  • There is the shouting come to our own door. What is it has happened?
  • [Neighbours_ come crowding in, PATRICK and DELIA with
  • them._
  • PATRICK.
  • There are ships in the Bay; the French are landing at Killala!
  • [_PETER takes his pipe from his mouth and his hat off
  • and stands up. The clothes slip from MICHAEL’S arm._
  • DELIA.
  • Michael! [_He takes no notice._] Michael! [_He turns towards her._] Why
  • do you look at me like a stranger?
  • [_She drops his arm. BRIDGET goes over towards her._
  • PATRICK.
  • The boys are all hurrying down the hill-sides to join the French.
  • DELIA.
  • Michael won’t be going to join the French.
  • BRIDGET [_to PETER_].
  • Tell him not to go, Peter.
  • PETER.
  • It’s no use. He doesn’t hear a word we’re saying.
  • BRIDGET.
  • Try and coax him over to the fire.
  • DELIA.
  • Michael, Michael! You won’t leave me! You won’t join the French, and we
  • going to be married!
  • [_She puts her arms about him, he turns towards her as
  • if about to yield._
  • OLD WOMAN’S _voice outside_.
  • They shall be speaking for ever,
  • The people shall hear them for ever.
  • [_MICHAEL breaks away from DELIA, stands for a second
  • at the door, then rushes out, following the OLD WOMAN’S
  • voice. BRIDGET takes DELIA, who is crying silently,
  • into her arms._
  • PETER.
  • [_To PATRICK, laying a hand on his arm._]
  • Did you see an old woman going down the path?
  • PATRICK.
  • I did not, but I saw a young girl, and she had the walk of a queen.
  • THE GOLDEN HELMET
  • _PERSONS IN THE PLAY_
  • CUCHULAIN
  • LEAGERIE
  • CONAL
  • EMER, _Cuchulain’s wife_
  • LEAGERIE’S WIFE
  • CONAL’S WIFE
  • LAEG, _Cuchulain’s chariot-driver_
  • RED MAN
  • HORSEBOYS AND SCULLIONS
  • THREE BLACK MEN
  • THE GOLDEN HELMET
  • _A house made of logs. There are two windows at the
  • back and a door which cuts off one of the corners of
  • the room. Through the door one can see rocks, which
  • make the ground outside the door higher than it is
  • within, and the sea. Through the windows one can see
  • nothing but the sea. There are three great chairs at
  • the opposite side to the door, with a table before
  • them. There are cups and a flagon of ale on the table._
  • _At the Abbey Theatre the house is orange red, and the
  • chairs, tables and flagons black, with a slight purple
  • tinge which is not clearly distinguishable from the
  • black. The rocks are black, with a few green touches.
  • The sea is green and luminous, and all the characters,
  • except the RED MAN and the _Black Men_ are dressed in
  • various tints of green, one or two with touches of
  • purple which looks nearly black. The _Black Men_ are
  • in dark purple and the RED MAN is altogether dressed
  • in red. He is very tall and his height is increased by
  • horns on the Golden Helmet. The Helmet has in reality
  • more dark green than gold about it. The _Black Men_
  • have cats’ heads painted on their black cloth caps. The
  • effect is intentionally violent and startling._
  • CONAL.
  • Not a sail, not a wave, and if the sea were not purring a little like a
  • cat, not a sound. There is no danger yet. I can see a long way for the
  • moonlight is on the sea. [_A horn sounds._
  • LEAGERIE.
  • Ah, there is something.
  • CONAL.
  • It must be from the land, and it is from the sea that danger comes. We
  • need not be afraid of anything that comes from the land. [_Looking out
  • of door._] I cannot see anybody, the rocks and the trees hide a great
  • part of the pathway upon that side.
  • LEAGERIE [_sitting at table_].
  • It sounded like Cuchulain’s horn, but that’s not possible.
  • CONAL.
  • Yes, that’s impossible. He will never come home from Scotland. He
  • has all he wants there. Luck in all he does. Victory and wealth and
  • happiness flowing in on him, while here at home all goes to rack, and a
  • man’s good name drifts away between night and morning.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • I wish he would come home for all that, and put quiet and respect for
  • those that are more than she is into that young wife of his. Only this
  • very night your wife and my wife had to forbid her to go into the
  • dining-hall before them. She is young, and she is Cuchulain’s wife, and
  • so she must spread her tail like a peacock.
  • CONAL [_at door_].
  • I can see the horn-blower now, a young man wrapped in a cloak.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • Do not let him come in. Tell him to go elsewhere for shelter. This is
  • no place to seek shelter in.
  • CONAL.
  • That is right. I will tell him to go away, for nobody must know the
  • disgrace that is to fall upon Ireland this night.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • Nobody of living men but us two must ever know that.
  • CONAL [_outside door_].
  • Go away, go away!
  • [_A YOUNG MAN covered by a long cloak is standing upon
  • the rocks outside door._
  • YOUNG MAN.
  • I am a traveller, and I am looking for sleep and food.
  • CONAL.
  • A law has been made that nobody is to come into this house to-night.
  • YOUNG MAN.
  • Who made that law?
  • CONAL.
  • We two made it, and who has so good a right? for we have to guard
  • this house and to keep it from robbery, and from burning and from
  • enchantment.
  • YOUNG MAN.
  • Then I will unmake the law. Out of my way!
  • [_He struggles with CONAL and shoves past into the
  • house._
  • CONAL.
  • I thought no living man but Leagerie could have stood against me; and
  • Leagerie himself could not have shoved past me. What is more, no living
  • man could if I were not taken by surprise. How could I expect to find
  • so great a strength?
  • LEAGERIE.
  • Go out of this: there is another house a little further along the
  • shore; our wives are there with their servants, and they will give you
  • food and drink.
  • YOUNG MAN.
  • It is in this house I will have food and drink.
  • LEAGERIE [_drawing his sword_].
  • Go out of this, or I will make you.
  • [_The YOUNG MAN seizes LEAGERIE’S arm, and thrusting
  • it up, passes him, and puts his shield over the chair
  • where there is an empty place._
  • YOUNG MAN [_at table_].
  • It is here I will spend the night, but I won’t tell you why till I
  • have drunk. I am thirsty. What, the flagon full and the cups empty and
  • Leagerie and Conal there! Why, what’s in the wind that Leagerie and
  • Conal cannot drink?
  • LEAGERIE.
  • It is Cuchulain.
  • CONAL.
  • Better go away to Scotland again, or if you stay here ask no one what
  • has happened or what is going to happen.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • What more is there that can happen so strange as that I should come
  • home after years and that you should bid me begone?
  • CONAL.
  • I tell you that this is no fit house to welcome you, for it is a
  • disgraced house.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • What is it you are hinting at? You were sitting there with ale beside
  • you and the door open, and quarrelsome thoughts. You are waiting for
  • something or someone. It is for some messenger who is to bring you to
  • some spoil, or to some adventure that you will keep for yourselves.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • Better tell him, for he has such luck that it may be his luck will
  • amend ours.
  • CONAL.
  • Yes, I had better tell him, for even now at this very door we saw what
  • luck he had. He had the slope of the ground to help him. Is the sea
  • quiet?
  • LEAGERIE [_looks out of window_].
  • There is nothing stirring.
  • CONAL.
  • Cuchulain, a little after you went out of this country we were sitting
  • here drinking. We were merry. It was late, close on to midnight, when a
  • strange-looking man with red hair and a great sword in his hand came in
  • through that door. He asked for ale and we gave it to him, for we were
  • tired of drinking with one another. He became merry, and for every joke
  • we made he made a better, and presently we all three got up and danced,
  • and then we sang, and then he said he would show us a new game. He said
  • he would stoop down and that one of us was to cut off his head, and
  • afterwards one of us, or whoever had a mind for the game, was to stoop
  • down and have his head whipped off. ‘You take off my head,’ said he,
  • ‘and then I take off his head, and that will be a bargain and a debt
  • between us. A head for a head, that is the game,’ said he. We laughed
  • at him and told him he was drunk, for how could he whip off a head when
  • his own had been whipped off? Then he began abusing us and calling
  • us names, so I ran at him and cut his head off, and the head went on
  • laughing where it lay, and presently he caught it up in his hands and
  • ran out and plunged into the sea.
  • CUCHULAIN [_laughs_].
  • I have imagined as good, when I had as much ale, and believed it too.
  • LEAGERIE [_at table_].
  • I tell you, Cuchulain, you never did. You never imagined a story like
  • this.
  • CONAL.
  • Why must you be always putting yourself up against Leagerie and myself?
  • and what is more, it was no imagination at all. We said to ourselves
  • that all came out of the flagon, and we laughed, and we said we will
  • tell nobody about it. We made an oath to tell nobody. But twelve months
  • after when we were sitting by this table, the flagon between us—
  • LEAGERIE.
  • But full up to the brim—
  • CONAL.
  • The thought of that story had put us from our drinking—
  • LEAGERIE.
  • We were telling it over to one another—
  • CONAL.
  • Suddenly that man came in with his head on his shoulders again, and the
  • big sword in his hand. He asked for payment of his debt, and because
  • neither I nor Leagerie would let him cut off our heads he began abusing
  • us and making little of us, and saying that we were a disgrace, and
  • that all Ireland was disgraced because of us. We had not a word to say.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • If you had been here you would have been as silent as we were.
  • CONAL.
  • At last he said he would come again in twelve months and give us one
  • more chance to keep our word and pay our debt. After that he went down
  • into the sea again. Will he tell the whole world of the disgrace that
  • has come upon us, do you think?
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Whether he does or does not, we will stand there in the door with our
  • swords out and drive him down to the sea again.
  • CONAL.
  • What is the use of fighting with a man whose head laughs when it has
  • been cut off?
  • LEAGERIE.
  • We might run away, but he would follow us everywhere.
  • CONAL.
  • He is coming; the sea is beginning to splash and rumble as it did
  • before he came the last time.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Let us shut the door and put our backs against it.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • It is too late. Look, there he is at the door. He is standing on the
  • threshold.
  • [_A MAN dressed in red, with a great sword and red
  • ragged hair, and having a Golden Helmet on his head, is
  • standing on the threshold._
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Go back into the sea, old red head! If you will take off heads,
  • take off the head of the sea turtle of Muirthemne, or of the pig
  • of Connaught that has a moon in his belly, or of that old juggler
  • Manannan, son of the sea, or of the red man of the Boyne, or of the
  • King of the Cats, for they are of your own sort, and it may be they
  • understand your ways. Go, I say, for when a man’s head is off it does
  • not grow again. What are you standing there for? Go down, I say. If I
  • cannot harm you with the sword I will put you down into the sea with my
  • hands. Do you laugh at me, old red head? Go down before I lay my hands
  • upon you.
  • RED MAN.
  • So you also believe I was in earnest when I asked for a man’s head?
  • It was but a drinker’s joke, an old juggling feat, to pass the time.
  • I am the best of all drinkers and tipsy companions, the kindest there
  • is among the Shape-changers of the world. Look, I have brought this
  • Golden Helmet as a gift. It is for you or for Leagerie or for Conal,
  • for the best man, and the bravest fighting-man amongst you, and you
  • yourselves shall choose the man. Leagerie is brave, and Conal is brave.
  • They risk their lives in battle, but they were not brave enough for my
  • jokes and my juggling. [_He lays the Golden Helmet on the ground._]
  • Have I been too grim a joker? Well, I am forgiven now, for there is the
  • Helmet, and let the strongest take it.
  • [_He goes out._
  • CONAL [_taking Helmet_].
  • It is my right. I am a year older than Leagerie, and I have fought in
  • more battles.
  • LEAGERIE [_strutting about stage, sings_].
  • Leagerie of the Battles
  • Has put to the sword
  • The cat-headed men
  • And carried away
  • Their hidden gold.
  • [_He snatches Helmet at the last word._
  • CONAL.
  • Give it back to me, I say. What was the treasure but withered leaves
  • when you got to your own door?
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • [_Taking the Helmet from LEAGERIE._]
  • Give it to me, I say.
  • CONAL.
  • You are too young, Cuchulain. What deeds have you to be set beside our
  • deeds?
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • I have not taken it for myself. It will belong to us all equally. [_He
  • goes to table and begins filling Helmet with ale._] We will pass it
  • round and drink out of it turn about and no one will be able to claim
  • that it belongs to him more than another. I drink to your wife, Conal,
  • and to your wife, Leagerie, and I drink to Emer my own wife. [_Shouting
  • and blowing of horns in the distance._] What is that noise?
  • CONAL.
  • It is the horseboys and the huntboys and the scullions quarrelling.
  • I know the sound, for I have heard it often of late. It is a good
  • thing that you are home, Cuchulain, for it is your own horseboy and
  • chariot-driver, Laeg, that is the worst of all, and now you will keep
  • him quiet. They take down the great hunting-horns when they cannot
  • drown one another’s voices by shouting. There—there—do you hear them
  • now? [_Shouting so as to be heard above the noise._] I drink to your
  • good health, Cuchulain, and to your young wife, though it were well if
  • she did not quarrel with my wife.
  • _Many men, among whom is LAEG, chariot-driver of
  • CUCHULAIN, come in with great horns of many fantastic
  • shapes._
  • LAEG.
  • I am Cuchulain’s chariot-driver, and I say that my master is the best.
  • ANOTHER.
  • He is not, but Leagerie is.
  • ANOTHER.
  • No, but Conal is.
  • LAEG.
  • Make them listen to me, Cuchulain.
  • ANOTHER.
  • No, but listen to me.
  • LAEG.
  • When I said Cuchulain should have the Helmet, they blew the horns.
  • ANOTHER.
  • Conal has it. The best man has it.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Silence, all of you. What is all this uproar, Laeg, and who began it?
  • [_The _Scullions_ and the _Horseboys_ point at LAEG and
  • cry, ‘_He began it_.’ They keep up an all but continual
  • murmur through what follows._
  • LAEG.
  • A man with a red beard came where we were sitting, and as he passed me
  • he cried out that they were taking a golden helmet or some such thing
  • from you and denying you the championship of Ireland. I stood up on
  • that and I cried out that you were the best of the men of Ireland. But
  • the others cried for Leagerie or Conal, and because I have a big voice
  • they got down the horns to drown my voice, and as neither I nor they
  • would keep silent we have come here to settle it. I demand that the
  • Helmet be taken from Conal and be given to you.
  • [_The _Horseboys_ and the _Scullions_ shout, ‘_No, no;
  • give it to Leagerie_,’ ‘_The best man has it_,’ etc._
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • It has not been given to Conal or to anyone. I have made it into a
  • drinking-cup that it may belong to all. I drank and then Conal drank.
  • Give it to Leagerie, Conal, that he may drink. That will make them see
  • that it belongs to all of us.
  • A SCULLION OR HORSEBOY.
  • Cuchulain is right.
  • ANOTHER.
  • Cuchulain is right, and I am tired blowing on the big horn.
  • LAEG.
  • Cuchulain, you drank first.
  • ANOTHER.
  • He gives it to Leagerie now, but he has taken the honour of it for
  • himself. Did you hear him say he drank the first? He claimed to be the
  • best by drinking first.
  • ANOTHER.
  • Did Cuchulain drink the first?
  • LAEG [_triumphantly_].
  • You drank the first, Cuchulain.
  • CONAL.
  • Did you claim to be better than us by drinking first?
  • [_LEAGERIE and CONAL draw their swords._
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Is it that old dried herring, that old red juggler who has made us
  • quarrel for his own comfort? [_The _Horseboys_ and the _Scullions_
  • murmur excitedly._] He gave the Helmet to set us by the ears, and
  • because we would not quarrel over it, he goes to Laeg and tells him
  • that I am wronged. Who knows where he is now, or who he is stirring up
  • to make mischief between us? Go back to your work and do not stir from
  • it whatever noise comes to you or whatever shape shows itself.
  • A SCULLION.
  • Cuchulain is right. I am tired blowing on the big horn.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Go in silence.
  • [_The _Scullions_ and _Horseboys_ turn towards
  • the door, but stand still on hearing the voice of
  • LEAGERIE’S WIFE outside the door._
  • LEAGERIE’S WIFE.
  • My man is the best. I will go in the first. I will go in the first.
  • EMER.
  • My man is the best, and I will go in first.
  • CONAL’S WIFE.
  • No, for my man is the best, and it is I that should go first.
  • [_LEAGERIE’S WIFE and CONAL’S WIFE struggle in the
  • doorway._
  • _LEAGERIE’S WIFE sings._
  • My man is the best.
  • What other has fought
  • The cat-headed men
  • That mew in the sea
  • And carried away
  • Their long-hidden gold?
  • They struck with their claws
  • And bit with their teeth,
  • But Leagerie my husband
  • Put all to the sword.
  • CONAL’S WIFE.
  • [_Putting her hand over the other’s mouth and getting
  • in front of her._]
  • My husband has fought
  • With strong men in armour.
  • Had he a quarrel
  • With cats, it is certain
  • He’d war with none
  • But the stout and heavy
  • With good claws on them.
  • What glory in warring
  • With hollow shadows
  • That helplessly mew?
  • EMER.
  • [_Thrusting herself between them and forcing both of
  • them back with her hands._]
  • I am Emer, wife of Cuchulain, and no one shall go in front of me, or
  • sing in front of me, or praise any that I have not a mind to hear
  • praised.
  • [_CUCHULAIN puts his spear across the door._
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • All of our three wives shall come in together, and by three doors equal
  • in height and in breadth and in honour. Break down the bottoms of the
  • windows.
  • [_While CONAL and LEAGERIE are breaking down the
  • bottoms of the windows each of their wives goes to the
  • window where her husband is._
  • _While the windows are being broken down EMER sings._
  • My man is the best.
  • And Conal’s wife
  • And the wife of Leagerie
  • Know that they lie
  • When they praise their own
  • Out of envy of me.
  • My man is the best,
  • First for his own sake,
  • Being the bravest
  • And handsomest man
  • And the most beloved
  • By the women of Ireland
  • That envy me,
  • And then for his wife’s sake
  • Because I’m the youngest
  • And handsomest queen.
  • [_When the windows have been made into doors, CUCHULAIN
  • takes his spear from the door where EMER is, and all
  • three come in at the same moment._
  • EMER.
  • I am come to praise you and to put courage into you, Cuchulain, as a
  • wife should, that they may not take the championship of the men of
  • Ireland from you.
  • LEAGERIE’S WIFE.
  • You lie, Emer, for it is Cuchulain and Conal who are taking the
  • championship from my husband.
  • CONAL’S WIFE.
  • Cuchulain has taken it.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Townland against townland, barony against barony, kingdom against
  • kingdom, province against province, and if there be but two door-posts
  • to a door the one fighting against the other. [_He takes up the Helmet
  • which LEAGERIE had laid down upon the table when he went to break out
  • the bottom of the window._] This Helmet will bring no more wars into
  • Ireland. [_He throws it into the sea._]
  • LEAGERIE’S WIFE.
  • You have done that to rob my husband.
  • CONAL’S WIFE.
  • You could not keep it for yourself, and so you threw it away that
  • nobody else might have it.
  • CONAL.
  • You should not have done that, Cuchulain.
  • LEAGERIE.
  • You have done us a great wrong.
  • EMER.
  • Who is for Cuchulain?
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • Let no one stir.
  • EMER.
  • Who is for Cuchulain, I say?
  • [_She draws her dagger from her belt and sings the same
  • words as before, flourishing it about. While she has
  • been singing, CONAL’S WIFE and LEAGERIE’S WIFE have
  • drawn their daggers and run at her to kill her, but
  • CUCHULAIN has forced them back. CONAL and LEAGERIE have
  • drawn their swords to strike CUCHULAIN._
  • CONAL’S WIFE.
  • [_While EMER is still singing._]
  • Silence her voice, silence her voice, blow the horns, make a noise!
  • [_The _Scullions_ and _Horseboys_ blow their horns or
  • fight among themselves. There is a deafening noise and
  • a confused fight. Suddenly three black hands holding
  • extinguishers come through the window and extinguish
  • the torches. It is now pitch dark but for a very faint
  • light outside the house which merely shows that there
  • are moving forms, but not who or what they are, and in
  • the darkness one can hear low terrified voices._
  • FIRST VOICE.
  • Did you see them putting out the torches?
  • ANOTHER VOICE.
  • They came up out of the sea, three black men.
  • ANOTHER VOICE.
  • They have heads of cats upon them.
  • ANOTHER VOICE.
  • They came up mewing out of the sea.
  • ANOTHER VOICE.
  • How dark it is! one of them has put his hand over the moon.
  • [_A light gradually comes into the windows as if
  • shining from the sea. The RED MAN is seen standing in
  • the midst of the house._
  • RED MAN.
  • I demand the debt that is owing. I demand that some man shall stoop
  • down that I may cut his head off as my head was cut off. If my debt is
  • not paid, no peace shall come to Ireland, and Ireland shall lie weak
  • before her enemies. But if my debt is paid there shall be peace.
  • CUCHULAIN.
  • The quarrels of Ireland shall end. What is one man’s life? I will pay
  • the debt with my own head. [_EMER wails._] Do not cry out, Emer, for
  • if I were not myself, if I were not Cuchulain, one of those that God
  • has made reckless, the women of Ireland had not loved me, and you had
  • not held your head so high. [_He stoops, bending his head. Three _Black
  • Men_ come to the door. Two hold torches, and one stooping between them
  • holds up the Golden Helmet. The RED MAN gives one of the _Black Men_
  • his sword and takes the Helmet._] What do you wait for, old man? Come,
  • raise up your sword!
  • RED MAN.
  • I will not harm you, Cuchulain. I am the guardian of this land, and
  • age after age I come up out of the sea to try the men of Ireland. I
  • give you the championship because you are without fear, and you shall
  • win many battles with laughing lips and endure wounding and betrayal
  • without bitterness of heart; and when men gaze upon you, their hearts
  • shall grow greater and their minds clear; until the day come when I
  • darken your mind, that there may be an end to the story, and a song on
  • the harp-string.
  • THE IRISH DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
  • _The Irish dramatic movement began in May, 1899, with the performance
  • of certain plays by English actors who were brought to Dublin for the
  • purpose; and in the spring of the following year and in the autumn of
  • the year after that, performances of like plays were given by like
  • actors at the Gaiety Theatre, Dublin. In the third year I started
  • SAMHAIN to defend the work, and on re-reading it and reading it for
  • the first time throughout, have found it best to reprint my part of
  • it unchanged. A number has been published about once a year till very
  • lately, and the whole series of notes are a history of a movement which
  • is important because of the principles it is rooted in whatever be its
  • fruits, and these principles are better told of in words that rose
  • out of the need, than were I to explain all again and with order and
  • ceremony now that the old enmities and friendships are ruffled by new
  • ones that have other things to be done and said._
  • _March, 1908._
  • SAMHAIN: 1901
  • When Lady Gregory, Mr. Edward Martyn, and myself planned the Irish
  • Literary Theatre, we decided that it should be carried on in the form
  • we had projected for three years. We thought that three years would
  • show whether the country desired to take up the project, and make it a
  • part of the national life, and that we, at any rate, could return to
  • our proper work, in which we did not include theatrical management,
  • at the end of that time. A little later, Mr. George Moore[A] joined
  • us; and, looking back now upon our work, I doubt if it could have been
  • done at all without his knowledge of the stage; and certainly if the
  • performances of this present year bring our adventure to a successful
  • close, a chief part of the credit will be his. Many, however, have
  • helped us in various degrees, for in Ireland just now one has only to
  • discover an idea that seems of service to the country for friends and
  • helpers to start up on every hand. While we needed guarantors we had
  • them in plenty, and though Mr. Edward Martyn’s public spirit made it
  • unnecessary to call upon them, we thank them none the less.
  • Whether the Irish Literary Theatre has a successor made on its own
  • model or not, we can claim that a dramatic movement which will not
  • die has been started. When we began our work, we tried in vain to
  • get a play in Gaelic. We could not even get a condensed version of
  • the dialogue of Oisin and Patrick. We wrote to Gaelic enthusiasts in
  • vain, for their imagination had not yet turned towards the stage, and
  • now there are excellent Gaelic plays by Dr. Douglas Hyde, by Father
  • O’Leary, by Father Dineen, and by Mr. MacGinlay; and the Gaelic League
  • has had a competition for a one-act play in Gaelic, with what results I
  • do not know. There have been successful performances of plays in Gaelic
  • at Dublin and at Macroom, and at Letterkenny, and I think at other
  • places; and Mr. Fay has got together an excellent little company which
  • plays both in Gaelic and English. I may say, for I am perhaps writing
  • an epitaph, and epitaphs should be written in a genial spirit, that
  • we have turned a great deal of Irish imagination towards the stage.
  • We could not have done this if our movement had not opened a way of
  • expression for an impulse that was in the people themselves. The truth
  • is that the Irish people are at that precise stage of their history
  • when imagination, shaped by many stirring events, desires dramatic
  • expression. One has only to listen to a recitation of Raftery’s
  • _Argument with Death_ at some country Feis to understand this. When
  • Death makes a good point, or Raftery a good point, the audience applaud
  • delightedly, and applaud, not as a London audience would, some verbal
  • dexterity, some piece of smartness, but the movements of a simple and
  • fundamental comedy. One sees it too in the reciters themselves, whose
  • acting is at times all but perfect in its vivid simplicity. I heard a
  • little Claddagh girl tell a folk-story at Galway Feis with a restraint
  • and a delightful energy that could hardly have been bettered by the
  • most careful training.
  • The organization of this movement is of immediate importance. Some of
  • our friends propose that somebody begin at once to get a small stock
  • company together, and that he invite, let us say, Mr. Benson, to find
  • us certain well-trained actors, Irish if possible, but well trained of
  • a certainty, who will train our actors, and take the more difficult
  • parts at the beginning. These friends contend that it is necessary to
  • import our experts at the beginning, for our company must be able to
  • compete with travelling English companies, but that a few years will be
  • enough to make many competent Irish actors. The Corporation of Dublin
  • should be asked, they say, to give a small annual sum of money, such
  • as they give to the Academy of Music; and the Corporations of Cork
  • and Limerick and Waterford, and other provincial towns, to give small
  • endowments in the shape of a hall and attendants and lighting for a
  • week or two out of every year; and the Technical Board to give a small
  • annual sum of money to a school of acting which would teach fencing and
  • declamation, and gesture and the like. The stock company would perform
  • in Dublin perhaps three weeks in spring, and three weeks in autumn,
  • and go on tour the rest of the time through Ireland, and through the
  • English towns where there is a large Irish population. It would perform
  • plays in Irish and English, and also, it is proposed, the masterpieces
  • of the world, making a point of performing Spanish and Scandinavian,
  • and French, and perhaps Greek masterpieces rather more than
  • Shakespeare, for Shakespeare one sees, not well done indeed, but not
  • unendurably ill done in the Theatre of Commerce. It would do its best
  • to give Ireland a hardy and shapely national character by opening the
  • doors to the four winds of the world, instead of leaving the door that
  • is towards the east wind open alone. Certainly, the national character,
  • which is so essentially different from the English that Spanish and
  • French influences may well be most healthy, is at present like one of
  • those miserable thorn bushes by the sea that are all twisted to one
  • side by some prevailing wind.
  • It is contended that there is no reason why the company should not be
  • as successful as similar companies in Germany and Scandinavia, and
  • that it would be even of commercial advantage to Dublin by making it
  • a pleasanter place to live in, besides doing incalculable good to the
  • whole intellect of the country. One, at any rate, of those who press
  • the project on us has much practical knowledge of the stage and of
  • theatrical management, and knows what is possible and what is not
  • possible.
  • Others among our friends, and among these are some who have had more
  • than their share of the hard work which has built up the intellectual
  • movement in Ireland, argue that a theatre of this kind would require
  • too much money to be free, that it could not touch on politics, the
  • most vital passion and vital interest of the country, as they say,
  • and that the attitude of continual compromise between conviction and
  • interest, which it would necessitate, would become demoralising to
  • everybody concerned, especially at moments of political excitement.
  • They tell us that the war between an Irish Ireland and an English
  • Ireland is about to become much fiercer, to divide families and friends
  • it may be, and that the organisations that will lead in the war must
  • be able to say everything the people are thinking. They would have
  • Irishmen give their plays to a company like Mr. Fay’s, when they are
  • within its power, and if not, to Mr. Benson or to any other travelling
  • company which will play them in Ireland without committees, where
  • everybody compromises a little. In this way, they contend, we would
  • soon build up an Irish theatre from the ground, escaping to some extent
  • the conventions of the ordinary theatre, and English voices which
  • give a foreign air to one’s words. And though we might have to wait
  • some years, we would get even the masterpieces of the world in good
  • time. Let us, they think, be poor enough to whistle at the thief who
  • would take away some of our thoughts, and after Mr. Fay has taken his
  • company, as he plans, through the villages and the country towns, he
  • will get the little endowment that is necessary, or if he does not some
  • other will.
  • I do not know what Lady Gregory or Mr. Moore think of these projects.
  • I am not going to say what I think. I have spent much of my time and
  • more of my thought these last ten years on Irish organisation, and now
  • that the Irish Literary Theatre has completed the plan I had in my head
  • ten years ago, I want to go down again to primary ideas. I want to put
  • old stories into verse, and if I put them into dramatic verse it will
  • matter less to me henceforward who plays them than what they play, and
  • how they play. I hope to get our heroic age into verse, and to solve
  • some problems of the speaking of verse to musical notes.
  • There is only one question which is raised by the two projects I
  • have described on which I will give an opinion. It is of the first
  • importance that those among us who want to write for the stage study
  • the dramatic masterpieces of the world. If they can get them on the
  • stage so much the better, but study them they must if Irish drama is to
  • mean anything to Irish intellect. At the present moment, Shakespeare
  • being the only great dramatist known to Irish writers has made them
  • cast their work too much on the English model. Miss Milligan’s _Red
  • Hugh_, which was successfully acted in Dublin the other day, had no
  • business to be in two scenes; and Father O’Leary’s _Tadg Saor_, despite
  • its most vivid and picturesque, though far too rambling dialogue,
  • shows in its half dozen changes of scene the influence of the same
  • English convention which arose when there was no scene painting, and
  • is often a difficulty where there is, and is always an absurdity in
  • a farce of thirty minutes, breaking up the emotion and sending one’s
  • thoughts here and there. Mr. MacGinlay’s _Elis agus an bhean deirce_
  • has not this defect, and though I had not Irish enough to follow it
  • when I saw it played, and excellently played, by Mr. Fay’s company, I
  • could see from the continual laughter of the audience that it held them
  • with an unbroken emotion. The best Gaelic play after Dr. Hyde’s is, I
  • think, Father Dineen’s _Creideamh agus gorta_, and though it changes
  • the scene a little oftener than is desirable under modern conditions,
  • it does not remind me of an English model. It reminds me of Calderon
  • by its treatment of a religious subject, and by something in Father
  • Dineen’s sympathy with the people that is like his. But I think if
  • Father Dineen had studied that great Catholic dramatist he would not
  • have failed, as he has done once or twice, to remember some necessary
  • detail of a situation. In the first scene he makes a servant ask his
  • fellow-servants about things he must have known as well as they; and he
  • loses a dramatic moment in his third scene by forgetting that Seagan
  • Gorm has a pocket-full of money which he would certainly, being the man
  • he was, have offered to the woman he was urging into temptation. The
  • play towards the end changes from prose to verse, and the reverence and
  • simplicity of the verse makes one think of a mediæval miracle play.
  • The subject has been so much a part of Irish life that it was bound
  • to be used by an Irish dramatist, though certainly I shall always
  • prefer plays which attack a more eternal devil than the proselytiser.
  • He has been defeated, and the arts are at their best when they are
  • busy with battles that can never be won. It is possible, however, that
  • we may have to deal with passing issues until we have re-created the
  • imaginative tradition of Ireland, and filled the popular imagination
  • again with saints and heroes. These short plays (though they would
  • be better if their writers knew the masters of their craft) are very
  • dramatic as they are, but there is no chance of our writers of Gaelic,
  • or our writers of English, doing good plays of any length if they do
  • not study the masters. If Irish dramatists had studied the romantic
  • plays of Ibsen, the one great master the modern stage has produced,
  • they would not have sent the Irish Literary Theatre imitations of
  • Boucicault, who had no relation to literature, and Father O’Leary would
  • have put his gift for dialogue, a gift certainly greater than, let us
  • say, Mr. Jones’ or Mr. Grundy’s, to better use than the writing of
  • that long rambling dramatisation of the _Tain bo Cuailgne_, in which
  • I hear in the midst of the exuberant Gaelic dialogue the worn-out
  • conventions of English poetic drama. The moment we leave even a little
  • the folk-tradition of the peasant, as we must in drama, if we do not
  • know the best that has been said and written in the world, we do not
  • even know ourselves. It is no great labour to know the best dramatic
  • literature, for there is very little of it. We Irish must know it all,
  • for we have, I think, far greater need of the severe discipline of
  • French and Scandinavian drama than of Shakespeare’s luxuriance.
  • If the _Diarmuid and Grania_ and the _Casadh an t-Sugain_ are not well
  • constructed, it is not because Mr. Moore and Dr. Hyde and myself do not
  • understand the importance of construction, and Mr. Martyn has shown by
  • the triumphant construction of _The Heather Field_ how much thought he
  • has given to the matter; but for the most part our Irish plays read
  • as if they were made without a plan, without a ‘scenario,’ as it is
  • called. European drama began so, but the European drama had centuries
  • for its growth, while our art must grow to perfection in a generation
  • or two if it is not to be smothered before it is well above the earth
  • by what is merely commercial in the art of England.
  • Let us learn construction from the masters, and dialogue from
  • ourselves. A relation of mine has just written me a letter, in which
  • he says: ‘It is natural to an Irishman to write plays, he has an
  • inborn love of dialogue and sound about him, of a dialogue as lively,
  • gallant, and passionate as in the times of great Eliza. In these
  • days an Englishman’s dialogue is that of an amateur, that is to say,
  • it is never spontaneous. I mean in _real life_. Compare it with an
  • Irishman’s, above all a poor Irishman’s, reckless abandonment and
  • naturalness, or compare it with the only fragment that has come down
  • to us of Shakespeare’s own conversation.’ (He is remembering a passage
  • in, I think, Ben Jonson’s _Underwoods_.) ‘Petty commerce and puritanism
  • have brought to the front the wrong type of Englishman; the lively,
  • joyous, yet tenacious man has transferred himself to Ireland. We have
  • him and we will keep him unless the combined nonsense of ... and ...
  • and ... succeed in suffocating him.’
  • In Dublin the other day I saw a poster advertising a play by a Miss
  • ... under the patronage of certain titled people. I had little hope of
  • finding any reality in it, but I sat out two acts. Its dialogue was
  • above the average, though the characters were the old rattle-traps of
  • the stage, the wild Irish girl, and the Irish servant, and the bowing
  • Frenchman, and the situations had all been squeezed dry generations
  • ago. One saw everywhere the shadowy mind of a woman of the Irish
  • upper classes as they have become to-day, but under it all there was
  • a kind of life, though it was but the life of a string and a wire. I
  • do not know who Miss ... is, but I know that she is young, for I saw
  • her portrait in a weekly paper, and I think that she is clever enough
  • to make her work of some importance. If she goes on doing bad work
  • she will make money, perhaps a great deal of money, but she will do a
  • little harm to her country. If, on the other hand, she gets into an
  • original relation with life, she will, perhaps, make no money, and she
  • will certainly have her class against her.
  • The Irish upper classes put everything into a money measure. When
  • anyone among them begins to write or paint they ask him ‘How much money
  • have you made?’ ‘Will it pay?’ Or they say, ‘If you do this or that you
  • will make more money.’ The poor Irish clerk or shopboy,[B] who writes
  • verses or articles in his brief leisure, writes for the glory of God
  • and of his country; and because his motive is high, there is not one
  • vulgar thought in the countless little ballad books that have been
  • written from Callinan’s day to this. They are often clumsily written
  • for they are in English, and if you have not read a great deal, it is
  • difficult to write well in a language which has been long separated,
  • from the ‘folk-speech’; but they have not a thought a proud and simple
  • man would not have written. The writers were poor men, but they left
  • that money measure to the Irish upper classes. All Irish writers have
  • to choose whether they will write as the upper classes have done,
  • not to express but to exploit this country; or join the intellectual
  • movement which has raised the cry that was heard in Russia in the
  • seventies, the cry ‘to the people.’
  • Moses was little good to his people until he had killed an Egyptian;
  • and for the most part a writer or public man of the upper classes is
  • useless to this country till he has done something that separates him
  • from his class. We wish to grow peaceful crops, but we must dig our
  • furrows with the sword.
  • Our plays this year will be produced by Mr. Benson at the Gaiety
  • Theatre on October the 21st, and on some of the succeeding days. They
  • are Dr. Douglas Hyde’s _Casadh an t-Sugain_, which is founded on a well
  • known Irish story of a wandering poet; and _Diarmuid and Grania_, a
  • play in three acts and in prose by Mr. George Moore and myself, which
  • is founded on the most famous of all Irish stories, the story of the
  • lovers whose beds were the cromlechs. The first act of _Diarmuid and
  • Grania_ is in the great banqueting hall of Tara, and the second and
  • third on the slopes of Ben Bulben in Sligo. We do not think there is
  • anything in either play to offend anybody, but we make no promises. We
  • thought our plays inoffensive last year and the year before, but we
  • were accused the one year of sedition, and the other of heresy.
  • I have called this little collection of writings _Samhain_, the old
  • name for the beginning of winter, because our plays this year are in
  • October, and because our Theatre is coming to an end in its present
  • shape.
  • 1902
  • The Irish Literary Theatre wound up its three years of experiment last
  • October with _Diarmuid and Grania_, which was played by Mr. Benson’s
  • Company, Mr. Benson himself playing Diarmuid with poetry and fervour,
  • and _Casadh an t-Sugain_, played by Dr. Hyde and some members of the
  • Gaelic League. _Diarmuid and Grania_ drew large audiences, but its
  • version of the legend was a good deal blamed by critics, who knew only
  • the modern text of the story. There are two versions, and the play
  • was fully justified by Irish and Scottish folk-lore, and by certain
  • early Irish texts, which do not see Grania through very friendly
  • eyes. Any critic who is interested in so dead a controversy can look
  • at the folk-tales quoted by Campbell in, I think, _West Highland
  • Superstitions_, and at the fragment translated by Kuno Meyer, at page
  • 458 of Vol. I. of _Zeitschrift für Keltische Philologie_. Dr. Hyde’s
  • play, on the other hand, pleased everybody, and has been played a good
  • many times in a good many places since. It was the first play in Irish
  • played in a theatre, and did much towards making plays a necessary part
  • in Irish propaganda.
  • The Irish Literary Theatre has given place to a company of Irish
  • actors. Its Committee saw them take up the work all the more gladly
  • because it had not formed them or influenced them. A dramatic society
  • with guarantors and patrons can never have more than a passing use,
  • because it can never be quite free; and it is not successful until it
  • is able to say it is no longer wanted. Amateur actors will perform for
  • _Cumann-na-Gael_ plays chosen by themselves, and written by A.E., by
  • Mr. Cousins, by Mr. Ryan, by Mr. MacGinlay and by myself. These plays
  • will be given at the Antient Concert Rooms at the end of October, but
  • the National Theatrical Company will repeat their successes with new
  • work in a very little hall they have hired in Camden Street. If they
  • could afford it they would have hired some bigger house, but, after
  • all, M. Antoine founded his _Théâtre Libre_ with a company of amateurs
  • in a hall that only held three hundred people.
  • The first work of theirs to get much attention was their performance,
  • last spring, at the invitation of _Inghinidhe h-Eireann_ of A.E.’s
  • _Deirdre_, and my _Cathleen ni Houlihan_. They had Miss Maud Gonne’s
  • help, and it was a fine thing for so beautiful a woman to consent to
  • play my poor old Cathleen, and she played with nobility and tragic
  • power. She showed herself as good in tragedy as Dr. Hyde is in comedy,
  • and stirred a large audience very greatly. The whole company played
  • well, too, but it was in _Deirdre_ that they interested me most. They
  • showed plenty of inexperience, especially in the minor characters, but
  • it was the first performance I had seen since I understood these things
  • in which the actors kept still enough to give poetical writing its
  • full effect upon the stage. I had imagined such acting, though I had
  • not seen it, and had once asked a dramatic company to let me rehearse
  • them in barrels that they might forget gesture and have their minds
  • free to think of speech for a while. The barrels, I thought, might
  • be on castors, so that I could shove them about with a pole when the
  • action required it. The other day I saw Sara Bernhardt and De Max in
  • _Phèdre_, and understood where Mr. Fay, who stage-manages the National
  • Theatrical Company, had gone for his model.[C] For long periods the
  • performers would merely stand and pose, and I once counted twenty-seven
  • quite slowly before anybody on a fairly well-filled stage moved, as it
  • seemed, so much as an eye-lash. The periods of stillness were generally
  • shorter, but I frequently counted seventeen, eighteen or twenty before
  • there was a movement. I noticed, too, that the gestures had a rhythmic
  • progression. Sara Bernhardt would keep her hands clasped over, let us
  • say, her right breast for some time, and then move them to the other
  • side, perhaps, lowering her chin till it touched her hands, and then,
  • after another long stillness, she would unclasp them and hold one out,
  • and so on, not lowering them till she had exhausted all the gestures of
  • uplifted hands. Through one long scene De Max, who was quite as fine,
  • never lifted his hand above his elbow, and it was only when the emotion
  • came to its climax that he raised it to his breast. Beyond them stood
  • a crowd of white-robed men who never moved at all, and the whole scene
  • had the nobility of Greek sculpture, and an extraordinary reality and
  • intensity. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen upon the
  • stage, and made me understand, in a new way, that saying of Goethe’s
  • which is understood everywhere but in England, ‘Art is art because
  • it is not nature.’ Of course, our amateurs were poor and crude beside
  • those great actors, perhaps the greatest in Europe, but they followed
  • them as well as they could, and got an audience of artisans, for the
  • most part, to admire them for doing it. I heard somebody who sat behind
  • me say, ‘They have got rid of all the nonsense.’
  • I thought the costumes and scenery, which were designed by A.E.
  • himself, good, too, though I did not think them simple enough. They
  • were more simple than ordinary stage costumes and scenery, but I would
  • like to see poetical drama, which tries to keep at a distance from
  • daily life that it may keep its emotion untroubled, staged with but
  • two or three colours. The background, especially in small theatres,
  • where its form is broken up and lost when the stage is at all crowded,
  • should, I think, be thought out as one thinks out the background of
  • a portrait. One often needs nothing more than a single colour with
  • perhaps a few shadowy forms to suggest wood or mountain. Even on a
  • large stage one should leave the description of the poet free to call
  • up the martlet’s procreant cradle or what he will. But I have written
  • enough about decorative scenery elsewhere, and will probably lecture on
  • that and like matters before we begin the winter’s work.
  • The performances of _Deirdre_ and _Cathleen ni Houlihan_, which will be
  • repeated in the Antient Concert Rooms, drew so many to hear them that
  • great numbers were turned away from the doors of St. Theresa’s Hall.
  • Like the plays of the Irish Literary Theatre, they started unexpected
  • discussion. Mr. Standish O’Grady, who had done more than any other
  • to make us know the old legends, wrote in his _All Ireland Review_
  • that old legends could not be staged without danger of ‘banishing the
  • soul of the land.’ The old Irish had many wives for instance, and one
  • had best leave their histories to the vagueness of legend. How could
  • uneducated people understand heroes who lived amid such different
  • circumstances? And so we were to ‘leave heroic cycles alone, and not to
  • bring them down to the crowd.’ A.E. replied in the _United Irishman_
  • with an impassioned letter. ‘The old, forgotten music’ he writes about
  • in his letter is, I think, that regulated music of speech at which both
  • he and I have been working, though on somewhat different principles. I
  • have been working with Miss Farr and Mr. Arnold Dolmetsch, who has made
  • a psaltery for the purpose, to perfect a music of speech which can be
  • recorded in something like ordinary musical notes; while A.E. has got a
  • musician to record little chants with intervals much smaller than those
  • of modern music.
  • After the production of these plays the most important Irish dramatic
  • event was, no doubt, the acting of Dr. Hyde’s _An Posadh_, in Galway.
  • Through an accident it had been very badly rehearsed, but his own
  • acting made amends. One could hardly have had a play that grew more out
  • of the life of the people who saw it. There may have been old men in
  • that audience who remembered its hero the poet Raftery, and there was
  • nobody there who had not come from hearing his poems repeated at the
  • Galway Feis. I think from its effect upon the audience that this play
  • in which the chief Gaelic poet of our time celebrates his forerunner
  • in simplicity, will be better liked in Connaught at any rate than
  • even _Casadh an t-Sugain_. His _Tincear agus Sidheog_, acted in Mr.
  • Moore’s garden, at the time of the Oireachtas, is a very good play,
  • but is, I think, the least interesting of his plays as literature. His
  • imagination, which is essentially the folk-imagination, needs a looser
  • construction, and probably a more crowded stage. A play that gets its
  • effect by keeping close to one idea reminds one, when it comes from
  • the hands of a folk-poet, of Blake’s saying, that ‘Improvement makes
  • straight roads, but the crooked roads are the roads of genius.’ The
  • idea loses the richness of its own life, while it destroys the wayward
  • life of his mind by bringing it under too stern a law. Nor could
  • charming verses make amends for that second kiss in which there was
  • profanation, and for that abounding black bottle. Did not M. Trebulet
  • Bonhommie discover that one spot of ink would kill a swan?
  • Among the other plays in Irish acted during the year Father Dineen’s
  • _Tobar Draoidheachta_ is probably the best. He has given up the many
  • scenes of his _Creadeamh agus Gorta_, and has written a play in one
  • scene, which, as it can be staged without much trouble, has already
  • been played in several places. One admires its _naïveté_ as much as
  • anything else. Father Dineen, who, no doubt, remembers how Finn mac
  • Cumhal when a child was put in a field to catch hares and keep him out
  • of mischief, has sent the rival lovers of his play when he wanted
  • them off the scene for a moment, to catch a hare that has crossed the
  • stage. When they return the good lover is carrying it by the heels, and
  • modestly compares it to a lame jackass. One rather likes this bit of
  • nonsense when one comes to it, for in that world of folk-imagination
  • one thing seems as possible as another. On the other hand, there is
  • a moment of beautiful dramatic tact. The lover gets a letter telling
  • of the death of a relative in America, for whom he has no particular
  • affection, and who has left him a fortune. He cannot lament, for that
  • would be insincere, and his first words must not be rejoicing. Father
  • Dineen has found for him the one beautiful thing he could say, ‘It’s a
  • lonesome thing death is.’ With, perhaps, less beauty than there is in
  • the closing scene of _Creadeamh agus Gorta_, the play has more fancy
  • and a more sustained energy.
  • Father Peter O’Leary has written a play in his usual number of scenes
  • which has not been published, but has been acted amid much Munster
  • enthusiasm. But neither that or _La an Amadan_, which has also been
  • acted, are likely to have any long life on our country stages. A short
  • play, with many changes of scene, is a nuisance in any theatre, and
  • often an impossibility on our poor little stages. Some kind of play,
  • in English, by Mr. Standish O’Grady, has been acted in the open air
  • in Kilkenny. I have not seen it, and I cannot understand anything
  • by the accounts of it, except that there were magic lantern slides
  • and actors on horseback, and Mr. Standish O’Grady as an Elizabethan
  • night-watchman, speaking prologues, and a contented audience of two or
  • three thousand people.
  • As we do not think that a play can be worth acting and not worth
  • reading, all our plays will be published in time. Some have been
  • printed in _The United Irishman_ and _The All Ireland Review_. I have
  • put my _Cathleen ni Houlihan_ and a little play by Dr. Hyde into this
  • _Samhain_. Once already this year I have had what somebody has called
  • the noble pleasure of praising, and I can praise this _Lost Saint_
  • with as good a conscience as I had when I wrote of _Cuchulain of
  • Muirthemne_. I would always admire it, but just now, when I have been
  • thinking that literature should return to its old habit of describing
  • desirable things, I am in the mood to be stirred by that old man
  • gathering up food for fowl with his heart full of love, and by those
  • children who are so full of the light-hearted curiosity of childhood,
  • and by that schoolmaster who has mixed prayer with his gentle
  • punishments. It seems natural that so beautiful a prayer as that of
  • the old saint should have come out of a life so full of innocence and
  • peace. One could hardly have thought out the play in English, for those
  • phrases of a traditional simplicity and of a too deliberate prettiness
  • which become part of an old language would have arisen between the
  • mind and the story. One might even have made something as unreal as
  • the sentimental schoolmaster of the Scottish novelists, and how many
  • children, who are but literary images, would one not have had to hunt
  • out of one’s mind before meeting with those little children? Even if
  • one could have thought it out in English one could not have written
  • it in English, unless perhaps in that dialect which Dr. Hyde had
  • already used in the prose narrative that flows about his _Love Songs of
  • Connaught_.
  • Dr. Hyde has written a little play about the birth of Christ which
  • has the same beauty and simplicity. These plays remind me of my first
  • reading of _The Love Songs of Connaught_. The prose parts of that book
  • were to me, as they were to many others, the coming of a new power
  • into literature. I find myself now, as I found myself then, grudging
  • to propaganda, to scholarship, to oratory, however necessary, a genius
  • which might in modern Irish or in that idiom of the English-speaking
  • country people discover a new region for the mind to wander in. In
  • Ireland, where we have so much to prove and to disprove, we are ready
  • to forget that the creation of an emotion of beauty is the only kind
  • of literature that justifies itself. Books of literary propaganda
  • and literary history are merely preparations for the creation or
  • understanding of such an emotion. It is necessary to put so much in
  • order, to clear away so much, to explain so much, that somebody may be
  • moved by a thought or an image that is inexplicable as a wild creature.
  • I cannot judge the language of his Irish poetry, but it is so rich in
  • poetical thought, when at its best, that it seems to me that if he
  • were to write more he might become to modern Irish what Mistral was to
  • modern Provençal. I wish, too, that he could put away from himself some
  • of the interruptions of that ceaseless propaganda, and find time for
  • the making of translations, loving and leisurely, like those in _Beside
  • the Fire_ and _The Love Songs of Connaught_. He has begun to get a
  • little careless lately. Above all I would have him keep to that English
  • idiom of the Irish-thinking people of the west which he has begun to
  • use less often. It is the only good English spoken by any large number
  • of Irish people to-day, and one must found good literature on a living
  • speech. English men of letters found themselves upon the English Bible,
  • where religious thought gets its living speech. Blake, if I remember
  • rightly, copied it out twice, and I remember once finding a few
  • illuminated pages of a new decorated copy that he began in his old age.
  • Byron read it for the sake of style, though I think it did him little
  • good, and Ruskin founded himself in great part upon it. Indeed, one
  • finds everywhere signs of a book which is the chief influence in the
  • lives of English children. The translation used in Ireland has not the
  • same literary beauty, and if we are to find anything to take its place
  • we must find it in that idiom of the poor, which mingles so much of
  • the same vocabulary with turns of phrase that have come out of Gaelic.
  • Even Irish writers of considerable powers of thought seem to have no
  • better standard of English than a schoolmaster’s ideal of correctness.
  • If their grammar is correct they will write in all the lightness of
  • their hearts about ‘keeping in touch,’ and ‘object-lessons,’ and
  • ‘shining examples,’ and ‘running in grooves,’ and ‘flagrant violations’
  • of various things. Yet, as Sainte-Beuve has said, there is nothing
  • immortal except style. One can write well in that country idiom without
  • much thought about one’s words, the emotion will bring the right word
  • itself, for there everything is old and everything alive and nothing
  • common or threadbare. I recommend to the Intermediate Board—a body
  • that seems to benefit by advice—a better plan than any they know for
  • teaching children to write good English. Let every child in Ireland be
  • set to turn a leading article or a piece of what is called excellent
  • English, written perhaps by some distinguished member of the Board,
  • into the idiom of his own country side. He will find at once the
  • difference between dead and living words, between words that meant
  • something years ago, and words that have the only thing that gives
  • literary quality—personality, the breath of men’s mouths. Zola, who is
  • sometimes an admirable critic, has said that some of the greatest pages
  • in French literature are not even right in their grammar, ‘They are
  • great because they have personality.’
  • The habit of writing for the stage, even when it is not country people
  • who are the speakers, and of considering what good dialogue is, will
  • help to increase our feeling for style. Let us get back in everything
  • to the spoken word, even though we have to speak our lyrics to the
  • Psaltery or the Harp, for, as A.E. says, we have begun to forget that
  • literature is but recorded speech, and even when we write with care we
  • have begun ‘to write with elaboration what could never be spoken.’ But
  • when we go back to speech let us see that it is either the idiom of
  • those who have rejected, or of those who have never learned, the base
  • idioms of the newspapers.
  • Mr. Martyn argued in _The United Irishman_ some months ago that
  • our actors should try to train themselves for the modern drama of
  • society. The acting of plays of heroic life or plays like _Cathleen ni
  • Houlihan_, with its speech of the country people, did not seem to him
  • a preparation. It is not; but that is as it should be. Our movement
  • is a return to the people, like the Russian movement of the early
  • seventies, and the drama of society would but magnify a condition of
  • life which the countryman and the artisan could but copy to their
  • hurt. The play that is to give them a quite natural pleasure should
  • either tell them of their own life, or of that life of poetry where
  • every man can see his own image, because there alone does human nature
  • escape from arbitrary conditions. Plays about drawing-rooms are written
  • for the middle classes of great cities, for the classes who live in
  • drawing-rooms, but if you would uplift the man of the roads you must
  • write about the roads, or about the people of romance, or about great
  • historical people. We should, of course, play every kind of good play
  • about Ireland that we can get, but romantic and historical plays, and
  • plays about the life of artisans and country people are the best worth
  • getting. In time, I think, we can make the poetical play a living
  • dramatic form again, and the training our actors will get from plays
  • of country life, with its unchanging outline, its abundant speech, its
  • extravagance of thought, will help to establish a school of imaginative
  • acting. The play of society, on the other hand, could but train up
  • realistic actors who would do badly, for the most part, what English
  • actors do well, and would, when at all good, drift away to wealthy
  • English theatres. If, on the other hand, we busy ourselves with poetry
  • and the countryman, two things which have always mixed with one another
  • in life as on the stage, we may recover, in the course of years, a lost
  • art which, being an imitation of nothing English, may bring our actors
  • a secure fame and a sufficient livelihood.
  • 1903
  • I CANNOT describe the various dramatic adventures of the year with as
  • much detail as I did last year, mainly because the movement has got
  • beyond me. The most important event of the Gaelic Theatre has been
  • the two series of plays produced in the Round Room of the Rotunda by
  • the Gaelic League. Father Dineen’s _Tobar Draoidheachta_, and Dr.
  • Hyde’s _An Posadh_, and a chronicle play about Hugh O’Neill, and, I
  • think, some other plays, were seen by immense audiences. I was not
  • in Ireland for these plays, but a friend tells me that he could only
  • get standing-room one night, and the Round Room must hold about 3,000
  • people. A performance of _Tobar Draoidheachta_ I saw there some months
  • before, was bad, but I believe there was great improvement, and that
  • the players who came up from somewhere in County Cork to play it at
  • this second series of plays were admirable. The players, too, that
  • brought Dr. Hyde’s _An Posadh_ from Ballaghadereen, in County Mayo,
  • where they had been showing it to their neighbours, were also, I am
  • told, careful and natural. The play-writing, always good in dialogue,
  • is still very poor in construction, and I still hear of plays in many
  • scenes, with no scene lasting longer than four or six minutes, and few
  • intervals shorter than nine or ten minutes, which have to be filled
  • up with songs. The Rotunda chronicle play seems to have been rather
  • of this sort, and I suspect that when I get Father Peter O’Leary’s
  • _Meadhbh_, a play in five acts produced at Cork, I shall find the
  • masterful old man, in spite of his hatred of English thought, sticking
  • to the Elizabethan form. I wish I could have seen it played last week,
  • for the spread of the Gaelic Theatre in the country is more important
  • than its spread in Dublin, and of all the performances in Gaelic plays
  • in the country during the year I have seen but one—Dr. Hyde’s new play,
  • _Cleamhnas_, at Galway Feis. I got there a day late for a play by the
  • Master of Galway Workhouse, but heard that it was well played, and
  • that his dialogue was as good as his construction was bad. There is
  • no question, however, about the performance of _Cleamhnas_ being the
  • worst I ever saw. I do not blame the acting, which was pleasant and
  • natural, in spite of insufficient rehearsal, but the stage-management.
  • The subject of the play was a match-making. The terms were in debate
  • between two old men in an inner room. An old woman, according to the
  • stage directions, should have listened at the door and reported what
  • she heard to her daughter’s suitor, who is outside the window, and to
  • her daughter. There was no window on the stage, and the young man stood
  • close enough to the door to have listened for himself. The door, where
  • she listened, opened now on the inner room, and now on the street,
  • according to the necessities of the play, and the young men who acted
  • the fathers of grown-up children, when they came through the door were
  • seen to have done nothing to disguise their twenty-five or twenty-six
  • birthdays. There had been only two rehearsals, and the little boy who
  • should have come in laughing at the end came in shouting, ‘Ho ho, ha
  • ha,’ evidently believing that these were Gaelic words he had never
  • heard before. Playwrights will have to be careful who they permit to
  • play their work if it is to be played after only two rehearsals, and
  • without enough attention to the arrangement of the stage to make the
  • action plausible.
  • The only Gaelic performances I have seen during the year have been
  • ill-done, but I have seen them sufficiently well done in other years
  • to believe my friends when they tell me that there have been good
  • performances. _Inghinidhe na h-Eireann_ is always thorough, and one
  • cannot doubt that the performance of Dr. Hyde’s _An Naom ar Iarriad_,
  • by the children from its classes, was at least careful. A powerful
  • little play in English against enlisting, by Mr. Colum, was played with
  • it, and afterwards revived, and played with a play about the Royal
  • Visit, also in English. I have no doubt that we shall see a good many
  • of these political plays during the next two or three years, and it
  • may be even the rise of a more or less permanent company of political
  • players, for the revolutionary clubs will begin to think plays as
  • necessary as the Gaelic League is already thinking them. Nobody can
  • find the same patriotic songs and recitations sung and spoken by
  • the same people, year in year out, anything but mouldy bread. It is
  • possible that the players who are to produce plays in October for the
  • Samhain festival of _Cumann na n-Gaedheal_ may grow into such a company.
  • Though one welcomes every kind of vigorous life, I am, myself, most
  • interested in ‘The Irish National Theatre Society,’ which has no
  • propaganda but that of good art. The little Camden Street Hall it had
  • taken has been useful for rehearsal alone, for it proved to be too far
  • away, and too lacking in dressing-rooms for our short plays, which
  • involve so many changes. Successful performances were given, however,
  • at Rathmines, and in one or two country places.
  • _Deirdre_, by A.E., _The Racing Lug_, by Mr. Cousins, _The
  • Foundations_, by Mr. Ryan, and my _Pot of Broth_, and _Cathleen ni
  • Houlihan_, were repeated, but no new plays were produced until March
  • 14th, when Lady Gregory’s _Twenty-five_ and my _Hour-Glass_, drew a
  • good audience. On May 2nd the _Hour-Glass_, _Twenty-five_, _Cathleen ni
  • Houlihan_, _Pot of Broth_, and _Foundations_ were performed before the
  • Irish Literary Society in London, at the Queen’s Gate Hall, and plays
  • and players were generously commended by the Press—very eloquently by
  • the critic of _The Times_. It is natural that we should be pleased
  • with this praise, and that we should wish others to know of it, for is
  • it not a chief pleasure of the artist to be commended in subtle and
  • eloquent words? The critic of _The Times_ has seen many theatres and
  • he is, perhaps, a little weary of them, but here in Ireland there are
  • one or two critics who are so much in love, or pretend to be so much
  • in love, with the theatre as it is, that they complain when we perform
  • on a stage two feet wider than Molière’s that it is scarce possible to
  • be interested in anything that is played on so little a stage. We are
  • to them foolish sectaries who have revolted against that orthodoxy of
  • the commercial theatre, which is so much less pliant than the orthodoxy
  • of the church, for there is nothing so passionate as a vested interest
  • disguised as an intellectual conviction. If you inquire into its truth
  • it becomes as angry as a begging-letter writer, when you find some hole
  • in that beautiful story about the five children and the broken mangle.
  • In Ireland, wherever the enthusiasts are shaping life, the critic who
  • does the will of the commercial theatre can but stand against his
  • lonely pillar defending his articles of belief among a wild people, and
  • thinking mournfully of distant cities, where nobody puts a raw potato
  • into his pocket when he is going to hear a musical comedy.
  • The _Irish Literary Society_ of New York, which has been founded this
  • year, produced _The Land of Heart’s Desire_, _The Pot of Broth_, and
  • _Cathleen ni Houlihan_, on June 3rd and 4th, very successfully, and
  • propose to give Dr. Hyde’s Nativity Play, _Drama Breithe Chriosta_, and
  • his _Casadh an t-Sugain_, _Posadh_ and _Naom ar Iarriad_ next year, at
  • the same time of year, playing them both in Irish and English. I heard
  • too that his Nativity Play will be performed in New York this winter,
  • but I know no particulars except that it will be done in connection
  • with some religious societies. _The National Theatre Society_ will, I
  • hope, produce some new plays of his this winter, as well as new plays
  • by Mr. Synge, Mr. Colum, Lady Gregory, myself, and others. They have
  • taken the Molesworth Hall for three days in every month, beginning with
  • the 8th, 9th, and 10th of October, when they will perform Mr. Synge’s
  • _Shadow of the Glen_, a little country comedy, full of a humour that
  • is at once harsh and beautiful, _Cathleen ni Houlihan_, and a longish
  • one-act play in verse of my own, called _The King’s Threshold_. This
  • play is founded on the old story of Seanchan the poet, and King Guaire
  • of Gort, but I have seen the story from the poet’s point of view, and
  • not, like the old storytellers, from the king’s. Our repertory of
  • plays is increasing steadily, and when the winter’s work is finished,
  • a play[D] Mr. Bernard Shaw has promised us may be ready to open the
  • summer session. His play will, I imagine, unlike the plays we write for
  • ourselves, be long enough to fill an evening, and it will, I know, deal
  • with Irish public life and character. Mr. Shaw, more than anybody else,
  • has the love of mischief that is so near the core of Irish intellect,
  • and should have an immense popularity among us. I have seen a crowd of
  • many thousands in possession of his spirit, and keeping the possession
  • to the small hours.
  • This movement should be important even to those who are not especially
  • interested in the Theatre, for it may be a morning cock-crow to that
  • impartial meditation about character and destiny we call the artistic
  • life in a country where everybody, if we leave out the peasant who
  • has his folk-songs and his music, has thought the arts useless unless
  • they have helped some kind of political action, and has, therefore,
  • lacked the pure joy that only comes out of things that have never been
  • indentured to any cause. The play which is mere propaganda shows its
  • leanness more obviously than a propagandist poem or essay, for dramatic
  • writing is so full of the stuff of daily life that a little falsehood,
  • put in that the moral may come right in the end, contradicts our
  • experience. If Father Dineen or Dr. Hyde were asked why they write
  • their plays, they would say they write them to help their propaganda;
  • and yet when they begin to write the form constrains them, and they
  • become artists—one of them a very considerable artist, indeed. Dr.
  • Hyde’s early poems have even in translation a _naïveté_ and wildness
  • that sets them, as I think, among the finest poetry of our time; but he
  • had ceased to write any verses but those Oireachtas odes that are but
  • ingenious rhetoric. It is hard to write without the sympathy of one’s
  • friends, and though the country people sang his verses the readers of
  • Irish read them but little, partly it may be because he had broken
  • with that elaborate structure of later Irish poetry which seemed a
  • necessary part of their propaganda. They read plenty of pamphlets and
  • grammars, but they disliked—as do other people in Ireland—serious
  • reading, reading that is an end and not a means, that gives us nothing
  • but a beauty indifferent to our profuse purposes. But now Dr. Hyde with
  • his cursing Hanrahan, his old saint at his prayers, is a poet again;
  • and the Leaguers go to his plays in thousands—and applaud in the right
  • places, too—and the League puts many sixpences into its pocket.
  • We who write in English have a more difficult work, for English has
  • been the language in which the Irish cause has been debated; and we
  • have to struggle with traditional phrases and traditional points of
  • view. Many would give us limitless freedom as to the choice of subject,
  • understanding that it is precisely those subjects on which people feel
  • most passionately, and, therefore, most dramatically, we would be
  • forbidden to handle if we made any compromise with powers. But fewer
  • know that we must encourage every writer to see life afresh, even
  • though he sees it with strange eyes. Our National Theatre must be so
  • tolerant, and, if this is not too wild a hope, find an audience so
  • tolerant that the half-dozen minds, who are likely to be the dramatic
  • imagination of Ireland for this generation, may put their own thoughts
  • and their own characters into their work; and for that reason no one
  • who loves the arts, whether among Unionists or among the Patriotic
  • Societies, should take offence if we refuse all but every kind of
  • patronage. I do not say every kind, for if a mad king, a king so mad
  • that he loved the arts and their freedom, should offer us unconditioned
  • millions, I, at any rate, would give my voice for accepting them.
  • We will be able to find conscientious playwrights and players, for our
  • young men have a power of work, when they are interested in their work,
  • one does not look for outside a Latin nation, and if we were certain
  • of being granted this freedom we would be certain that the work would
  • grow to great importance. It is a supreme moment in the life of a
  • nation when it is able to turn now and again from its preoccupations,
  • to delight in the capricious power of the artist as one delights in the
  • movement of some wild creature, but nobody can tell with certainty when
  • that moment is at hand.
  • The two plays in this year’s _Samhain_ represent the two sides of the
  • movement very well, and are both written out of a deep knowledge of
  • the life of the people. It should be unnecessary to praise Dr. Hyde’s
  • comedy,[E] that comes up out of the foundation of human life, but Mr.
  • Synge is a new writer and a creation of our movement. He has gone every
  • summer for some years past to the Arran Islands, and lived there in
  • the houses of the fishers, speaking their language and living their
  • lives, and his play[F] seems to me the finest piece of tragic work done
  • in Ireland of late years. One finds in it, from first to last, the
  • presence of the sea, and a sorrow that has majesty as in the work of
  • some ancient poet.
  • THE REFORM OF THE THEATRE.
  • I think the theatre must be reformed in its plays, its speaking, its
  • acting, and its scenery. That is to say, I think there is nothing good
  • about it at present.
  • _First._ We have to write or find plays that will make the theatre a
  • place of intellectual excitement—a place where the mind goes to be
  • liberated as it was liberated by the theatres of Greece and England
  • and France at certain great moments of their history, and as it is
  • liberated in Scandinavia to-day. If we are to do this we must learn
  • that beauty and truth are always justified of themselves, and that
  • their creation is a greater service to our country than writing
  • that compromises either in the seeming service of a cause. We will,
  • doubtless, come more easily to truth and beauty because we love some
  • cause with all but all our heart; but we must remember when truth and
  • beauty open their mouths to speak, that all other mouths should be as
  • silent as Finn bade the Son of Lugaidh be in the houses of the great.
  • Truth and beauty judge and are above judgment. They justify and have no
  • need of justification.
  • Such plays will require, both in writers and audiences, a stronger
  • feeling for beautiful and appropriate language than one finds in the
  • ordinary theatre. Sainte-Beuve has said that there is nothing immortal
  • in literature except style, and it is precisely this sense of style,
  • once common among us, that is hardest for us to recover. I do not
  • mean by style words with an air of literature about them, what is
  • ordinarily called eloquent writing. The speeches of Falstaff are as
  • perfect in their style as the soliloquies of Hamlet. One must be able
  • to make a king of faery or an old countryman or a modern lover speak
  • that language which is his and nobody else’s, and speak it with so much
  • of emotional subtlety that the hearer may find it hard to know whether
  • it is the thought or the word that has moved him, or whether these
  • could be separated at all.
  • If one does not know how to construct, if one cannot arrange much
  • complicated life into a single action, one’s work will not hold the
  • attention or linger in the memory, but if one is not in love with words
  • it will lack the delicate movement of living speech that is the chief
  • garment of life; and because of this lack the great realists seem to
  • the lovers of beautiful art to be wise in this generation, and for the
  • next generation, perhaps, but not for all generations that are to come.
  • _Second._ But if we are to restore words to their sovereignty we must
  • make speech even more important than gesture upon the stage.
  • I have been told that I desire a monotonous chant, but that is not
  • true, for though a monotonous chant may be a safer beginning for an
  • actor than the broken and prosaic speech of ordinary recitation, it
  • puts one to sleep none the less. The sing-song in which a child says
  • a verse is a right beginning, though the child grows out of it. An
  • actor should understand how to so discriminate cadence from cadence,
  • and to so cherish the musical lineaments of verse or prose that he
  • delights the ear with a continually varied music. Certain passages of
  • lyrical feeling, or where one wishes, as in the Angel’s part in _The
  • Hour-Glass_, to make a voice sound like the voice of an immortal, may
  • be spoken upon pure notes which are carefully recorded and learned as
  • if they were the notes of a song. Whatever method one adopts one must
  • always be certain that the work of art, as a whole, is masculine and
  • intellectual, in its sound as in its form.
  • _Third._ We must simplify acting, especially in poetical drama, and
  • in prose drama that is remote from real life like my _Hour-Glass_. We
  • must get rid of everything that is restless, everything that draws the
  • attention away from the sound of the voice, or from the few moments
  • of intense expression, whether that expression is through the voice
  • or through the hands; we must from time to time substitute for the
  • movements that the eye sees the nobler movements that the heart sees,
  • the rhythmical movements that seem to flow up into the imagination from
  • some deeper life than that of the individual soul.
  • _Fourth._ Just as it is necessary to simplify gesture that it may
  • accompany speech without being its rival, it is necessary to simplify
  • both the form and colour of scenery and costume. As a rule the
  • background should be but a single colour, so that the persons in the
  • play, wherever they stand, may harmonize with it and preoccupy our
  • attention. In other words, it should be thought out not as one thinks
  • out a landscape, but as if it were the background of a portrait, and
  • this is especially necessary on a small stage where the moment the
  • stage is filled the painted forms of the background are broken up and
  • lost. Even when one has to represent trees or hills they should be
  • treated in most cases decoratively, they should be little more than an
  • unobtrusive pattern. There must be nothing unnecessary, nothing that
  • will distract the attention from speech and movement. An art is always
  • at its greatest when it is most human. Greek acting was great because
  • it did everything with the voice, and modern acting may be great when
  • it does everything with voice and movement. But an art which smothers
  • these things with bad painting, with innumerable garish colours, with
  • continual restless mimicries of the surface of life, is an art of
  • fading humanity, a decaying art.
  • MORAL AND IMMORAL PLAYS.
  • A writer in _The Leader_ has said that I told my audience after the
  • performance of _The Hour-Glass_ that I did not care whether a play
  • was moral or immoral. He said this without discourtesy, and as I
  • have noticed that people are generally discourteous when they write
  • about morals, I think that I owe him upon my part the courtesy of an
  • explanation. I did not say that I did not care whether a play was
  • moral or immoral, for I have always been of Verhaeren’s opinion that a
  • masterpiece is a portion of the conscience of mankind. My objection was
  • to the rough-and-ready conscience of the newspaper and the pulpit in a
  • matter so delicate and so difficult as literature. Every generation of
  • men of letters has been called immoral by the pulpit or the newspaper,
  • and it has been precisely when that generation has been illuminating
  • some obscure corner of the conscience that the cry against it has been
  • more confident.
  • The plays of Shakespeare had to be performed on the south side of
  • the Thames because the Corporation of London considered all plays
  • immoral. Goethe was thought dangerous to faith and morals for two or
  • three generations. Every educated man knows how great a portion of the
  • conscience of mankind is in Flaubert and Balzac, and yet their books
  • have been proscribed in the courts of law, and I found some time ago
  • that our own National Library, though it had two books on the genius
  • of Flaubert, had refused on moral grounds to have any books written
  • by him. With these stupidities in one’s memory, how can one, as many
  • would have us, arouse the mob, and in this matter the pulpit and the
  • newspaper are but voices of the mob, against the English theatre in
  • Ireland upon moral grounds? If that theatre became conscientious as
  • men of letters understand the conscience, many that now cry against
  • it would think it even less moral, for it would be more daring, more
  • logical, more free-spoken. The English Theatre is demoralizing, not
  • because it delights in the husband, the wife and the lover, a subject
  • which has inspired great literature in most ages of the world, but
  • because the illogical thinking and insincere feeling we call bad
  • writing, make the mind timid and the heart effeminate. I saw an English
  • play in Dublin a few months ago called _Mice and Men_. It had run for
  • five hundred nights in London, and been called by all the newspapers
  • ‘a pure and innocent play,’ ‘a welcome relief,’ and so on. In it
  • occurred this incident: The typical scapegrace hero of the stage, a
  • young soldier, who is in love with the wife of another, goes away for
  • a couple of years, and when he returns finds that he is in love with
  • a marriageable girl. His mistress, who has awaited his return with
  • what is represented as faithful love, sends him a letter of welcome,
  • and because he has grown virtuous of a sudden he returns it unopened,
  • and with so careless a scorn that the husband intercepts it; and the
  • dramatist approves this manner of crying off with an old love, and
  • rings down the curtain on his marriage bells. Men who would turn such a
  • man out of a club bring their wives and daughters to look at him with
  • admiration upon the stage, so demoralizing is a drama that has no
  • intellectual tradition behind it. I could not endure it, and went out
  • into the street and waited there until the end of the play, when I came
  • in again to find the friends I had brought to hear it, but had I been
  • accustomed to the commercial theatre I would not even have known that
  • anything strange had happened upon the stage. If a man of intellect had
  • written of such an incident he would have made his audience feel for
  • the mistress that sympathy one feels for all that have suffered insult,
  • and for that young man an ironical emotion that might have marred
  • the marriage bells, and who knows what the curate and the journalist
  • would have said of him? Even Ireland would have cried out: Catholic
  • Ireland that should remember the gracious tolerance of the Church when
  • all nations were its children, and how Wolfram of Eisenbach sang from
  • castle to castle of the courtesy of Parzival, the good husband, and
  • of Gawain, the light lover, in that very Thuringia where a generation
  • later the lap of St. Elizabeth was full with roses. A Connaught Bishop
  • told his people a while since that they ‘should never read stories
  • about the degrading passion of love,’ and one can only suppose that
  • being ignorant of a chief glory of his Church, he has never understood
  • that this new puritanism is but an English cuckoo.
  • AN IRISH NATIONAL THEATRE.
  • [The performance of Mr. Synge’s _Shadow of the Glen_
  • started a quarrel with the extreme national party, and
  • the following paragraphs are from letters written in
  • the play’s defence. The organ of the party was at the
  • time _The United Irishman_ (now _Sinn Fein_), but the
  • first severe attack began in _The Independent_. _The
  • United Irishman_, however, took up the quarrel, and
  • from that on has attacked almost every play produced
  • at our theatre, and the suspicion it managed to arouse
  • among the political clubs against Mr. Synge especially
  • led a few years later to the organised attempt to drive
  • _The Playboy of the Western World_ from the stage.]
  • When we were all fighting about the selection of books for the New
  • Irish Library some ten years ago, we had to discuss the question,
  • What is National Poetry? In those days a patriotic young man would
  • have thought but poorly of himself if he did not believe that _The
  • Spirit of the Nation_ was great lyric poetry, and a much finer kind
  • of poetry than Shelley’s _Ode to the West Wind_, or Keats’s _Ode to a
  • Grecian Urn_. When two or three of us denied this, we were told that we
  • had effeminate tastes or that we were putting Ireland in a bad light
  • before her enemies. If one said that _The Spirit of the Nation_ was but
  • salutary rhetoric, England might overhear us and take up the cry. We
  • said it, and who will say that Irish literature has not a greater name
  • in the world to-day than it had ten years ago?
  • To-day there is another question that we must make up our minds about,
  • and an even more pressing one, What is a National Theatre? A man may
  • write a book of lyrics if he have but a friend or two that will care
  • for them, but he cannot write a good play if there are not audiences
  • to listen to it. If we think that a national play must be as near as
  • possible a page out of _The Spirit of the Nation_ put into dramatic
  • form, and mean to go on thinking it to the end, then we may be sure
  • that this generation will not see the rise in Ireland of a theatre that
  • will reflect the life of Ireland as the Scandinavian theatre reflects
  • the Scandinavian life. The brazen head has an unexpected way of falling
  • to pieces. We have a company of admirable and disinterested players,
  • and the next few months will, in all likelihood, decide whether a
  • great work for this country is to be accomplished. The poetry of Young
  • Ireland, when it was an attempt to change or strengthen opinion, was
  • rhetoric; but it became poetry when patriotism was transformed into
  • a personal emotion by the events of life, as in that lamentation
  • written by Doheny on his keeping among the hills. Literature is always
  • personal, always one man’s vision of the world, one man’s experience,
  • and it can only be popular when men are ready to welcome the visions of
  • others. A community that is opinion-ridden, even when those opinions
  • are in themselves noble, is likely to put its creative minds into some
  • sort of a prison. If creative minds preoccupy themselves with incidents
  • from the political history of Ireland, so much the better, but we
  • must not enforce them to select those incidents. If in the sincere
  • working-out of their plot, they alight on a moral that is obviously
  • and directly serviceable to the National cause, so much the better,
  • but we must not force that moral upon them. I am a Nationalist, and
  • certain of my intimate friends have made Irish politics the business
  • of their lives, and this made certain thoughts habitual with me, and
  • an accident made these thoughts take fire in such a way that I could
  • give them dramatic expression. I had a very vivid dream one night, and
  • I made _Cathleen ni Houlihan_ out of this dream. But if some external
  • necessity had forced me to write nothing but drama with an obviously
  • patriotic intention, instead of letting my work shape itself under
  • the casual impulses of dreams and daily thoughts, I would have lost,
  • in a short time, the power to write movingly upon any theme. I could
  • have aroused opinion; but I could not have touched the heart, for I
  • would have been busy at the oakum-picking that is not the less mere
  • journalism for being in dramatic form. Above all, we must not say
  • that certain incidents which have been a part of literature in all
  • other lands are forbidden to us. It may be our duty, as it has been
  • the duty of many dramatic movements, to bring new kinds of subjects
  • into the theatre, but it cannot be our duty to make the bounds of
  • drama narrower. For instance, we are told that the English theatre is
  • immoral, because it is pre-occupied with the husband, the wife and
  • the lover. It is, perhaps, too exclusively pre-occupied with that
  • subject, and it is certain it has not shed any new light upon it for
  • a considerable time, but a subject that inspired Homer and about half
  • the great literature of the world will, one doubts not, be a necessity
  • to our National Theatre also. Literature is, to my mind, the great
  • teaching power of the world, the ultimate creator of all values,
  • and it is this, not only in the sacred books whose power everybody
  • acknowledges, but by every movement of imagination in song or story or
  • drama that height of intensity and sincerity has made literature at
  • all. Literature must take the responsibility of its power, and keep
  • all its freedom: it must be like the spirit and like the wind that
  • blows where it listeth, it must claim its right to pierce through
  • every crevice of human nature, and to describe the relation of the soul
  • and the heart to the facts of life and of law, and to describe that
  • relation as it is, not as we would have it be, and in so far as it
  • fails to do this it fails to give us that foundation of understanding
  • and charity for whose lack our moral sense can be but cruelty. It must
  • be as incapable of telling a lie as nature, and it must sometimes say
  • before all the virtues, ‘The greatest of these is charity.’ Sometimes
  • the patriot will have to falter and the wife to desert her home, and
  • neither be followed by divine vengeance or man’s judgment. At other
  • moments it must be content to judge without remorse, compelled by
  • nothing but its own capricious spirit that has yet its message from
  • the foundation of the world. Aristophanes held up the people of Athens
  • to ridicule, and even prouder of that spirit than of themselves, they
  • invited the foreign ambassadors to the spectacle.
  • I would sooner our theatre failed through the indifference or hostility
  • of our audiences than gained an immense popularity by any loss of
  • freedom. I ask nothing that my masters have not asked for, but I ask
  • all that they were given. I ask no help that would limit our freedom
  • from either official or patriotic hands, though I am glad of the help
  • of any who love the arts so dearly that they would not bring them into
  • even honourable captivity. A good Nationalist is, I suppose, one who
  • is ready to give up a great deal that he may preserve to his country
  • whatever part of her possessions he is best fitted to guard, and that
  • theatre where the capricious spirit that bloweth as it listeth has
  • for a moment found a dwelling-place, has good right to call itself a
  • National Theatre.
  • THE THEATRE, THE PULPIT, AND THE NEWSPAPERS.
  • I was very well content when I read an unmeasured attack in _The
  • Independent_ on the Irish National Theatre. There had, as yet, been
  • no performance, but the attack was confident, and it was evident that
  • the writer’s ears were full of rumours and whisperings. One knew that
  • some such attack was inevitable, for every dramatic movement that
  • brought any new power into literature arose among precisely these
  • misunderstandings and animosities. Drama, the most immediately powerful
  • form of literature, the most vivid image of life, finds itself opposed,
  • as no other form of literature does, to those enemies of life, the
  • chimeras of the Pulpit and the Press. When a country has not begun to
  • care for literature, or has forgotten the taste for it, and most modern
  • countries seem to pass through this stage, these chimeras are hatched
  • in every basket. Certain generalisations are everywhere substituted
  • for life. Instead of individual men and women and living virtues
  • differing as one star differeth from another in glory, the public
  • imagination is full of personified averages, partisan fictions, rules
  • of life that would drill everybody into the one posture, habits that
  • are like the pinafores of charity-school children. The priest, trained
  • to keep his mind on the strength of his Church and the weakness of
  • his congregation, would have all mankind painted with a halo or with
  • horns. Literature is nothing to him, he has to remember that Seaghan
  • the Fool might take to drinking again if he knew of pleasant Falstaff,
  • and that Paudeen might run after Red Sarah again if some strange chance
  • put Plutarch’s tale of Anthony or Shakespeare’s play into his hands,
  • and he is in a hurry to shut out of the schools that Pandora’s box,
  • _The Golden Treasury_. The newspaper he reads of a morning has not only
  • the haloes and horns of the vestry, but it has crowns and fools’ caps
  • of its own. Life, which in its essence is always surprising, always
  • taking some new shape, always individualising, is nothing to it, it has
  • to move men in squads, to keep them in uniform, with their faces to
  • the right enemy, and enough hate in their hearts to make the muskets
  • go off. It may know its business well, but its business is building
  • and ours is shattering. We cannot linger very long in this great dim
  • temple where the wooden images sit all round upon thrones, and where
  • the worshippers kneel, not knowing whether they tremble because their
  • gods are dead or because they fear they may be alive. In the idol-house
  • every god, every demon, every virtue, every vice, has been given its
  • permanent form, its hundred hands, its elephant trunk, its monkey head.
  • The man of letters looks at those kneeling worshippers who have given
  • up life for a posture, whose nerves have dried up in the contemplation
  • of lifeless wood. He swings his silver hammer and the keepers of the
  • temple cry out, prophesying evil, but he must not mind their cries and
  • their prophecies, but break the wooden necks in two and throw down the
  • wooden bodies. Life will put living bodies in their place till new
  • image-brokers have set up their benches.
  • Whenever literature becomes powerful, the priest, whose forerunner
  • imagined St. Patrick driving his chariot-wheels over his own erring
  • sister, has to acknowledge, or to see others acknowledge, that there
  • is no evil that men and women may not be driven into by their virtues
  • all but as readily as by their vices, and the politician, that it is
  • not always clean hands that serve a country or foul hands that ruin
  • it. He may even have to say at last, as an old man who had spent many
  • years in prison to serve a good cause said to me, ‘There never was a
  • cause so evil that it has not been served by good men for what seemed
  • to them sufficient reasons.’ And if the priest or the politician should
  • say to the man of letters, ‘Into how dangerous a state of mind are you
  • not bringing us?’ the man of letters can but answer, ‘It is dangerous,
  • indeed,’ and say, like my Seanchan, ‘When did we promise safety?’
  • Thought takes the same form age after age, and the things that people
  • have said to me about this intellectual movement of ours have, I doubt
  • not, been said in every country to every writer who was a disturber of
  • the old life. When _The Countess Cathleen_ was produced, the very girls
  • in the shops complained to us that to describe an Irishwoman as selling
  • her soul to the devil was to slander the country. The silver hammer had
  • threatened, as it seems, one of those personifications of an average.
  • Someone said to me a couple of weeks ago, ‘If you put on the stage any
  • play about marriage that does not point its moral clearly, you will
  • make it difficult for us to go on attacking the English theatre for its
  • immorality.’ Again, we were disordering the squads, the muskets might
  • not all point in the same direction.
  • Now that these opinions have found a leader and a voice in _The
  • Independent_, it is easy at anyrate to explain how much one differs
  • from them. I had spoken of the capricious power of the artist and
  • compared it to the capricious movements of a wild creature, and _The
  • Independent_, speaking quite logically from its point of view, tells
  • me that these movements were only interesting when ‘under restraint.’
  • The writers of the Anglo-Irish movement, it says, ‘will never consent
  • to serve except on terms that never could or should be conceded.’ I
  • had spoken of the production of foreign masterpieces, but it considers
  • that foreign masterpieces would be very dangerous. I had asked in
  • _Samhain_ for audiences sufficiently tolerant to enable the half-dozen
  • minds who are likely to be the dramatic imagination of Ireland for this
  • generation to put their own thought and their own characters into their
  • work. That is to say, I had asked for the amount of freedom which every
  • nation has given to its dramatic writers. But the newspaper hopes and
  • believes that no ‘such tolerance will be extended to Mr. Yeats and his
  • friends.’
  • I have written these lines to explain our thoughts and intentions to
  • many personal friends, who live too deep in the labour of politics to
  • give the thought to these things that we have given, and because not
  • only in our theatre, but in all matters of national life, we have need
  • of a new discovery of life—of more precise thought, of a more perfect
  • sincerity. I would see, in every branch of our National propaganda,
  • young men who would have the sincerity and the precision of those
  • Russian revolutionists that Kropotkin and Stepniak tell us of, men
  • who would never use an argument to convince others which would not
  • convince themselves, who would not make a mob drunk with a passion they
  • could not share, and who would above all seek for fine things for their
  • own sake, and for precise knowledge for its own sake, and not for its
  • momentary use. One can serve one’s country alone out of the abundance
  • of one’s own heart, and it is labour enough to be certain one is in the
  • right, without having to be certain that one’s thought is expedient
  • also.
  • 1904
  • THE DRAMATIC MOVEMENT
  • The National Theatre Society has had great difficulties because of
  • the lack of any suitable playhouse. It has been forced to perform
  • in halls without proper lighting for the stage, and almost without
  • dressing-rooms, and with level floors in the auditorium that prevented
  • all but the people in the front row from seeing properly. These
  • halls are expensive too, and the players of poetical drama in an age
  • of musical comedy have light pockets. But now a generous English
  • friend, Miss Horniman, has rearranged and in part re-built, at very
  • considerable expense, the old Mechanic’s Institute Theatre, now the
  • Abbey Theatre, and given us the use of it without any charge, and I
  • need not say that she has gained our gratitude, as she will gain the
  • gratitude of our audience. The work of decoration and alteration has
  • been done by Irishmen, and everything, with the exception of some few
  • things that are not made here, or not of a good enough quality, has
  • been manufactured in Ireland. The stained glass in the entrance hall
  • is the work of Miss Sarah Purser and her apprentices, the large copper
  • mirror frames are from the new metal works at Youghal, and the pictures
  • of some of our players are by an Irish artist. These details and some
  • details of form and colour in the building, as a whole, have been
  • arranged by Miss Horniman herself.
  • Having been given the free use of this Theatre, we may look upon
  • ourselves as the first endowed Theatre in any English-speaking country,
  • the English-speaking countries and Venezuela being the only countries
  • which have never endowed their theatres; but the correspondents who
  • write for parts in our plays or posts in the Theatre at a salary are in
  • error. We are, and must be for some time to come, contented to find our
  • work its own reward, the player giving[G] his work, and the playwright
  • his, for nothing; and though this cannot go on always, we start
  • our winter very cheerfully with a capital of some forty pounds. We
  • playwrights can only thank these players, who have given us the delight
  • of seeing our work so well performed, working with so much enthusiasm,
  • with so much patience, that they have found for themselves a lasting
  • place among the artists, the only aristocracy that has never been sold
  • in the market or seen the people rise up against it.
  • It is a necessary part of our plan to find out how to perform plays for
  • little money, for it is certain that every increase in expenditure has
  • lowered the quality of dramatic art itself, by robbing the dramatist
  • of freedom in experiment, and by withdrawing attention from his words
  • and from the work of the players. Sometimes one friend or another has
  • helped us with costumes or scenery, but the expense has never been very
  • great, ten or twenty pounds being enough in most cases for quite a long
  • play. These friends have all accepted the principles I have explained
  • from time to time in _Samhain_, but they have interpreted them in
  • various ways according to their temperament.
  • Miss Horniman staged _The King’s Threshold_ at her own expense, and
  • she both designed and made the costumes. The costumes for the coming
  • performances of _On Baile’s Strand_ are also her work and her gift and
  • her design. She made and paid for the costumes in _The Shadowy Waters_,
  • but in this case followed a colour-scheme of mine. The colour-scheme
  • in _The Hour-Glass_, our first experiment, was worked out by Mr.
  • Robert Gregory and myself, and the costumes were made by Miss Lavelle,
  • a member of the company; while Mr. Robert Gregory has designed the
  • costumes and scenery for _Kincora_. As we gradually accumulate costumes
  • in all the main colours and shades, we will be able to get new effects
  • by combining them in different ways without buying new ones. Small
  • dramatic societies, and our example is beginning to create a number,
  • not having so many friends as we have, might adopt a simpler plan,
  • suggested to us by a very famous decorative artist. Let them have
  • one suit of clothes for a king, another for a queen, another for a
  • fighting-man, another for a messenger, and so on, and if these clothes
  • are loose enough to fit different people, they can perform any romantic
  • play that comes without new cost. The audience would soon get used to
  • this way of symbolising, as it were, the different ranks and classes
  • of men, and as the king would wear, no matter what the play might be,
  • the same crown and robe, they could have them very fine in the end.
  • Now, one wealthy theatre-goer and now another might add a pearl to the
  • queen’s necklace, or a jewel to her crown, and be the more regular in
  • attendance at the theatre because that gift shone out there like a good
  • deed.
  • We can hardly do all we hope unless there are many more of these little
  • societies to be centres of dramatic art and of the allied arts. But
  • a very few actors went from town to town in ancient Greece, finding
  • everywhere more or less well trained singers among the principal
  • townsmen to sing the chorus that had otherwise been the chief expense.
  • In the days of the stock companies two or three well-known actors would
  • go from town to town finding actors for all the minor parts in the
  • local companies. If we are to push our work into the small towns and
  • villages, local dramatic clubs must take the place of the old stock
  • companies. A good-sized town should be able to give us a large enough
  • audience for our whole, or nearly our whole, company to go there; but
  • the need for us is greater in those small towns where the poorest
  • kind of farce and melodrama have gone and Shakespearean drama has not
  • gone, and it is here that we will find it hardest to get intelligent
  • audiences. If a dramatic club existed in one of the larger towns near,
  • they could supply us not only with actors, should we need them, in
  • their own town, but with actors when we went to the small towns and to
  • the villages where the novelty of any kind of drama would make success
  • certain. These clubs would play in Gaelic far better than we can hope
  • to, for they would have native Gaelic speakers, and should we succeed
  • in stirring the imagination of the people enough to keep the rivalry
  • between plays in English and Irish to a rivalry in quality, the
  • certain development of two schools with distinct though very kindred
  • ideals would increase the energy and compass of our art.
  • At a time when drama was more vital than at present, unpaid actors,
  • and actors with very little training, have influenced it deeply. The
  • Mystery Plays and the Miracle Plays got their players at no great
  • distance from the Church door, and the classic drama of France had
  • for a forerunner performances of Greek and Latin Classics, given by
  • students and people of quality, and even at its height Racine wrote two
  • of his most famous tragedies to be played by young girls at school.
  • This was before acting had got so far away from our natural instincts
  • of expression. When the play is in verse, or in rhythmical prose, it
  • does not gain by the change, and a company of amateurs, if they love
  • literature, and are not self-conscious, and really do desire to do
  • well, can often make a better hand of it than the ordinary professional
  • company.
  • The greater number of their plays will, in all likelihood, be comedies
  • of Irish country life, and here they need not fear competition, for
  • they will know an Irish countryman as no professional can know him; but
  • whatever they play, they will have one advantage the English amateur
  • has not: there is in their blood a natural capacity for acting, and
  • they have never, like him, become the mimics of well-known actors.
  • The arts have always lost something of their sap when they have been
  • cut off from the people as a whole; and when the theatre is perfectly
  • alive, the audience, as at the Gaelic drama to-day in Gaelic-speaking
  • districts, feels itself to be almost a part of the play. I have never
  • felt that the dignity of art was imperilled when the audience at Dr.
  • Hyde’s _An Posadh_ cheered the bag of flour or the ham lent by some
  • local shopkeepers to increase the bridal gifts. It was not merely
  • because of its position in the play that the Greek chorus represented
  • the people, and the old ballad singers waited at the end of every
  • verse till their audience had taken up the chorus; while Ritual, the
  • most powerful form of drama, differs from the ordinary form, because
  • everyone who hears it is also a player. Our modern theatre, with the
  • seats always growing more expensive, and its dramatic art drifting
  • always from the living impulse of life, and becoming more and more what
  • Rossetti would have called ‘soulless self-reflections of man’s skill,’
  • no longer gives pleasure to any imaginative mind. It is easy for us
  • to hate England in this country, and we give that hatred something of
  • nobility if we turn it now and again into hatred of the vulgarity of
  • commercial syndicates, of all that commercial finish and pseudo-art she
  • has done so much to cherish. Mr. Standish O’Grady has quoted somebody
  • as saying ‘the passions must be held in reverence, they must not, they
  • cannot be excited at will,’ and the noble using of that old hatred will
  • win for us sympathy and attention from all artists and people of good
  • taste, and from those of England more than anywhere, for there is the
  • need greatest.
  • Before this part of our work can be begun, it will be necessary to
  • create a household of living art in Dublin, with principles that have
  • become habits, and a public that has learnt to care for a play because
  • it is a play, and not because it is serviceable to some cause. Our
  • patent is not so wide as we had hoped for, for we had hoped to have
  • a patent as little restricted as that of the Gaiety or the Theatre
  • Royal. We were, however, vigorously opposed by these theatres and by
  • the Queen’s Theatre, and the Solicitor-General, to meet them half way,
  • has restricted our patent to plays written by Irishmen or on Irish
  • subjects or to foreign masterpieces, provided these masterpieces are
  • not English. This has been done to make our competition against the
  • existing theatres as unimportant as possible. It does not directly
  • interfere with the work of our society to any serious extent, but
  • it would have indirectly helped our work had such bodies as the
  • Elizabethan Stage Society, which brought _Everyman_ to Dublin some
  • years ago, been able to hire the theatre from Miss Horniman, when it is
  • not wanted by us, and to perform there without the limitations imposed
  • by a special license.
  • Everything that creates a theatrical audience is an advantage to us,
  • and the small number of seats in our theatre would have kept away that
  • kind of drama, in whatever language, which spoils an audience for good
  • work.
  • The enquiry itself was not a little surprising, for the legal
  • representatives of the theatres, being the representatives of Musical
  • Comedy, were very anxious for the morals of the town. I had spoken of
  • the Independent Theatre, and a lawyer wanted to know if a play of mine
  • which attacked the institution of marriage had not been performed by
  • it recently. I had spoken of M. Maeterlinck and of his indebtedness
  • to a theatre somewhat similar to our own, and one of our witnesses,
  • who knew no more about it than the questioner, was asked if a play by
  • M. Maeterlinck called _L’Intruse_ had not been so immoral that it was
  • received with a cry of horror in London. I have written no play about
  • marriage, and the Independent Theatre died some twelve years ago, and
  • _L’Intruse_ might be played in a nursery with no worse effects than
  • a little depression of spirits. Our opponents having thus protested
  • against our morals, went home with the fees of Musical Comedy in their
  • pockets.
  • For all this, we are better off so far as the law is concerned than
  • we would be in England. The theatrical law of Ireland was made by the
  • Irish Parliament, and though the patent system, the usual method of
  • the time, has outlived its use and come to an end everywhere but in
  • Ireland, we must be grateful to that ruling caste of free spirits, that
  • being free themselves they left the theatre in freedom. In England
  • there is a censor, who forbids you to take a subject from the Bible,
  • or from politics, or to picture public characters, or certain moral
  • situations which are the foundation of some of the greatest plays of
  • the world. When I was at the great American Catholic University of
  • Notre-Dame I heard that the students had given a performance of _Œdipus
  • the King_, and _Œdipus the King_ is forbidden in London. A censorship
  • created in the eighteenth century by Walpole, because somebody had
  • written against election bribery, has been distorted by a puritanism,
  • which is not the less an English invention for being a pretended hatred
  • of vice and a real hatred of intellect. Nothing has ever suffered
  • so many persecutions as the intellect, though it is never persecuted
  • under its own name. It is but according to old usage when a law that
  • cherishes Musical Comedy and permits to every second melodrama the
  • central situation of _The Sign of the Cross_, attempted rape, becomes
  • one of the secondary causes of the separation of the English Theatre
  • from life. It does not interfere with anything that makes money, and
  • Musical Comedy, with its hints and innuendoes, and its consistently low
  • view of life, makes a great deal, for money is always respectable; but
  • would a group of artists and students see once again the masterpieces
  • of the world, they would have to hide from the law as if they had
  • been a school of thieves; or were we to take with us to London that
  • beautiful Nativity Play of Dr. Hyde’s, which was performed in Sligo
  • Convent a few months ago, that holy vision of the central story of the
  • world, as it is seen through the minds and the traditions of the poor,
  • the constables might upset the cradle. And yet it is precisely these
  • stories of The Bible that have all to themselves, in the imagination of
  • English people, especially of the English poor, the place they share in
  • this country with the stories of Fion and of Oisin and of Patrick.
  • Milton set the story of Sampson into the form of a Greek play, because
  • he knew that Sampson was, in the English imagination, what Herakles
  • was in the imagination of Greece; and I have never been able to see
  • any other subjects for an English Dramatist who looked for some common
  • ground between his own mind and simpler minds. An English poet of
  • genius once told me that he would have tried his hand in plays for the
  • people, if they knew any story the censor would pass, except Jack and
  • the Beanstalk.
  • The Gaelic League has its great dramatic opportunity because of the
  • abundance of stories known in Irish-speaking districts, and because
  • of the freedom of choice and of treatment the leaders of a popular
  • movement can have if they have a mind for it. The Gaelic plays acted
  • and published during the year selected their subjects from the
  • popular mind, but the treatment is disappointing. Dr. Hyde, dragged
  • from gathering to gathering by the necessities of the movement, has
  • written no new play; and Father Peter O’Leary has thrown his dramatic
  • power, which is remarkable, into an imaginative novel. Father Dineen
  • has published a little play that has some life-like dialogue, but
  • the action is sometimes irrelevant, and the motives of the principal
  • character are vague and confused, as if it were written in a hurry.
  • Father Dineen seems to know that he has not done his best, for he
  • describes it as an attempt to provide more vivid dialogue for beginners
  • than is to be found in the reading-books rather than a drama. An
  • anonymous writer has written a play called _The Money of the Narrow
  • Cross_, which tells a very simple tale, like that of a child’s book,
  • simply and adequately. It is very slight, in low relief as it were, but
  • if its writer is a young man it has considerable promise.
  • A Play called _Seaghan na Scuab_ was described in the _United Irishman_
  • as the best play ever written in Irish; but though the subject of it is
  • a dramatic old folk-tale, which has shown its vigour by rooting itself
  • in many countries, the treatment is confused and conventional and there
  • is a flatness of dialogue unusual in these plays. There is, however,
  • an occasional sense of comic situation which may come to something if
  • its writer will work seriously at his craft. One is afraid of quenching
  • the smoking flax, but this play was selected for performance at the
  • _Oireachtas_ before a vast audience in the Rotunda. It was accompanied
  • by _The Doctor_ in English and Irish, written by Mr. O’Beirne, and
  • performed by the Tawin players, who brought it from their seaside
  • village in Galway. Mr. O’Beirne deserves the greatest praise for
  • getting this company together, as well as for all he has done to give
  • the Tawin people a new pleasure in their language; but I think a day
  • will come when he will not be grateful to the _Oireachtas_ Committee
  • for bringing this first crude work of his into the midst of so many
  • thousand people. It would be very hard for a much more experienced
  • dramatist to make anything out of the ugly violence, the threadbare,
  • second-hand imaginations that flow in upon one out of the newspapers,
  • when one has founded one’s work on proselytizing zeal, instead of one’s
  • experience of life and one’s curiosity about it. These two were the
  • only plays, out of a number that have been played in Irish, that I have
  • seen this year. I went to Galway Feis, like many others, to see Dr.
  • Hyde’s _Lost Saint_, for I had missed every performance of it hitherto
  • though I had read it to many audiences in America, and I awaited the
  • evening with some little excitement. Although the _Lost Saint_ was on
  • the programme, an Anti-Emigration play was put in its place. I did not
  • wait for this, but, whatever its merits, it is not likely to have
  • contained anything so beautiful as the old man’s prayer in the other:
  • ‘O Lord, O God, take pity on this little soft child. Put wisdom in his
  • head, cleanse his heart, scatter the mist from his mind and let him
  • learn his lessons like the other boys. O Lord, Thou wert Thyself young
  • one time; take pity on youth. O Lord, Thou, Thyself, shed tears; dry
  • the tears of this little lad. Listen, O Lord, to the prayer of Thy
  • servant, and do not keep from him this little thing he is asking of
  • Thee. O Lord, bitter are the tears of a child, sweeten them: deep are
  • the thoughts of a child, quiet them: sharp is the grief of a child,
  • take it from him: soft is the heart of a child, do not harden it.’
  • A certain number of propagandist plays are unavoidable in a popular
  • movement like the Gaelic revival, but they may drive out everything
  • else. The plays, while Father Peter O’Leary and Father Dineen and
  • Dr. Hyde were the most popular writers and the chief influence, were
  • full of the traditional folk-feeling that is the mastering influence
  • in all old Irish literature. Father O’Leary chose for his subjects
  • a traditional story of a trick played upon a simple villager, a
  • sheep-stealer frightened by what seemed to him a ghost, the quarrels
  • between Maeve and Aleel of Cruachan; Father Dineen chose for his a
  • religious crisis, alive as with the very soul of tragedy, or a well
  • sacred to the fairies; while Dr. Hyde celebrated old story-tellers
  • and poets, and old saints, and the Mother of God with the countenance
  • she wears in Irish eyes. Hundreds of men scattered through the world,
  • angry at the spectacle of modern vulgarity, rejoiced in this movement,
  • for it seemed impossible for anything begun in so high a spirit, so
  • inspired by whatever is ancient, or simple, or noble, to sink into the
  • common base level of our thought. This year one has heard little of the
  • fine work, and a great deal about plays that get an easy cheer, because
  • they make no discoveries in human nature, but repeat the opinions of
  • the audience, or the satire of its favourite newspapers. I am only
  • speaking of the plays of a year, and that is but a short period in what
  • one hopes may be a great movement, but it is not wise to say, as do
  • many Gaelic Leaguers, who know the weaknesses of their movement, that
  • if the present thinks but of grammar and propaganda the future will do
  • all the rest. A movement will often in its first fire of enthusiasm
  • create more works of genius than whole easy-going centuries that come
  • after it.
  • Nearly everything that is greatest as English prose was written in a
  • generation or two after the first beautiful use of prose in England:
  • and Mistral has made the poems of modern Provençe, as well as reviving
  • and all but inventing the language: for genius is more often of the
  • spring than of the middle green of the year. We cannot settle times and
  • seasons, flowering-time and harvest-time are not in our hands, but we
  • are to blame if genius comes and we do not gather in the fruit or the
  • blossom. Very often we can do no more for the man of genius than to
  • distract him as little as may be with the common business of the day.
  • His own work is more laborious than any other, for not only is thought
  • harder than action, as Goethe said, but he must brood over his work so
  • long and so unbrokenly that he find there all his patriotism, all his
  • passion, his religion even—it is not only those that sweep a floor that
  • are obedient to heaven—until at last he can cry with Paracelsus, ‘In
  • this crust of bread I have found all the stars and all the heavens.’
  • The following new plays were produced by the National Theatre Society
  • during the last twelve months:—_The Shadow of the Glen_ and _Riders
  • to the Sea_, by Mr. J. M. Synge; _Broken Soil_, by Mr. Colm; _The
  • Townland of Tamney_, by Mr. Seumas MacManus; _The Shadowy Waters_
  • and _The King’s Threshold_, by myself. The following plays were
  • revived:—_Deirdre_, by A.E.; _Twenty-five_, by Lady Gregory; _Cathleen
  • ni Houlihan_, _The Pot of Broth_, and _The Hour-Glass_, by myself.
  • We could have given more plays, but difficulties about the place of
  • performance, the shifting of scenery from where we rehearsed to where
  • we acted, and so on, always brought a great deal of labour upon the
  • Society. The Society went to London in March and gave two performances
  • at The Royalty to full houses. They played there Mr. Synge’s two
  • plays, Mr. Colm’s play, and my _King’s Threshold_ and _Pot of Broth_.
  • We were commended by the critics with generous sympathy, and had an
  • enthusiastic and distinguished audience.
  • We have many plays awaiting performance during the coming winter. Mr.
  • Synge has written us a play in three acts called _The Well of the
  • Saints_, full, as few works of our time are, with temperament, and of a
  • true and yet bizarre beauty. Lady Gregory has written us an historical
  • tragedy in three acts about King Brian and a very merry comedy of
  • country life. Mr. Bernard Shaw has written us a play[H] in four acts,
  • his first experiment in Irish satire; Mr. Tarpey, an Irishman whose
  • comedy _Windmills_ was successfully prepared by the Stage Society some
  • years ago, a little play which I have not yet seen; and Mr. Boyle, a
  • village comedy in three acts; and I hear of other plays by competent
  • hands that are coming to us. My own _Baile’s Strand_ is in rehearsal,
  • and I hope to have ready for the spring a play on the subject of
  • _Deirdre_, with choruses somewhat in the Greek manner. We are, of
  • course, offered from all parts of the world great quantities of plays
  • which are impossible for literary or dramatic reasons. Some of them
  • have a look of having been written for the commercial theatre and of
  • having been sent to us on rejection. It will save trouble if I point
  • out that a play which seems to its writer to promise an ordinary London
  • or New York success is very unlikely to please us, or succeed with our
  • audience if it did. Writers who have a better ambition should get some
  • mastery of their art in little plays before spending many months of
  • what is almost sure to be wasted labour on several acts.
  • We were invited to play in the St. Louis Exhibition, but thought that
  • our work should be in Ireland for the present, and had other reasons
  • for refusing.
  • A Company, which has been formed in America by Miss Witcherly, who
  • played in _Everyman_ during a part of its tour in America, to take
  • some of our plays on tour, has begun with three one-act plays of mine,
  • _Cathleen ni Houlihan_, _The Hour-Glass_, and _The Land of Heart’s
  • Desire_. It announces on its circulars that it is following the methods
  • of our Theatre.
  • Though the commercial theatre of America is as unashamedly commercial
  • as the English, there is a far larger audience interested in fine
  • drama than here. When I was lecturing in, I think, Philadelphia—one
  • town mixes with another in my memory at times—some one told me that he
  • had seen the _Duchess of Malfi_ played there by one of the old stock
  • companies in his boyhood; and _Everyman_ has been far more of a success
  • in America than anywhere else. They have numberless University towns
  • each with its own character and with an academic life animated by a
  • zeal and by an imagination unknown in these countries. There is nearly
  • everywhere that leaven of highly-cultivated men and women so much more
  • necessary to a good theatrical audience to-day than were ever Raleigh
  • and Sidney, when the groundling could remember the folk-songs and the
  • imaginative folk-life. The more an age is busy with temporary things,
  • the more must it look for leadership in matters of art to men and women
  • whose business or whose leisure has made the great writers of the world
  • their habitual company. Literature is not journalism because it can
  • turn the imagination to whatever is essential and unchanging in life.
  • FIRST PRINCIPLES.
  • Two Irish writers had a controversy a month ago, and they accused one
  • another of being unable to think, with entire sincerity, though it was
  • obvious to uncommitted minds that neither had any lack of vigorous
  • thought. But they had a different meaning when they spoke of thought,
  • for the one, though in actual life he is the most practical man I
  • know, meant thought as Paschal, as Montaigne, as Shakespeare, or as,
  • let us say, Emerson, understood it—a reverie about the adventures
  • of the soul, or of the personality, or some obstinate questioning
  • of the riddle. Many who have to work hard always make time for this
  • reverie, but it comes more easily to the leisured, and in this it is
  • like a broken heart, which is, a Dublin newspaper assured us lately,
  • impossible to a busy man. The other writer had in mind, when he spoke
  • of thought, the shaping energy that keeps us busy, and the obstinate
  • questionings he had most respect for were, how to change the method of
  • government, how to change the language, how to revive our manufactures,
  • and whether it is the Protestant or the Catholic that scowls at the
  • other with the darker scowl. Ireland is so poor, so misgoverned, that
  • a great portion of the imagination of the land must give itself to
  • a very passionate consideration of questions like these, and yet it
  • is precisely these loud questions that drive away the reveries that
  • incline the imagination to the lasting work of literature and give,
  • together with religion, sweetness, and nobility, and dignity to life.
  • We should desire no more from these propagandist thinkers than that
  • they carry out their work, as far as possible, without making it more
  • difficult for those, fitted by Nature or by circumstance for another
  • kind of thought, to do their work also; and certainly it is not well
  • that Martha chide at Mary, for they have the One Master over them.
  • When one all but despairs, as one does at times, of Ireland welcoming
  • a National Literature in this generation, it is because we do not
  • leave ourselves enough of time, or of quiet, to be interested in men
  • and women. A writer in _The Leader_, who is unknown to me, elaborates
  • this argument in an article full of beauty and dignity. He is speaking
  • of our injustice to one another, and he says that we are driven into
  • injustice ‘not wantonly but inevitably, and at call of the exacting
  • qualities of the great things. Until this latter dawning, the genius of
  • Ireland has been too preoccupied really to concern itself about men and
  • women; in its drama they play a subordinate part, born tragic comedians
  • though all the sons and daughters of the land are. A nation is the
  • heroic theme we follow, a mourning, wasted land its moving spirit;
  • the impersonal assumes personality for us.’ When I wrote my _Countess
  • Cathleen_, I thought, of course, chiefly of the actual picture that
  • was forming before me, but there was a secondary meaning that came
  • into my mind continuously. ‘It is the soul of one that loves Ireland,’
  • I thought, ‘plunging into unrest, seeming to lose itself, to bargain
  • itself away to the very wickedness of the world, and to surrender what
  • is eternal for what is temporary,’ and I know that this meaning seemed
  • natural to others, for that great orator, J. F. Taylor, who was not
  • likely to have searched very deeply into any work of mine, for he cared
  • little for mine, or, indeed, any modern work, turned the play into such
  • a parable in one of his speeches.
  • There is no use being angry with necessary conditions, or failing to
  • see that a man who is busy with some reform that can only be carried
  • out in a flame of energetic feeling, will not only be indifferent to
  • what seems to us the finer kind of thinking, but that he will support
  • himself by generalisations that seem untrue to the man of letters. A
  • little play, _The Rising of the Moon_, which is in the present number
  • of _Samhain_, and is among those we are to produce during the winter,
  • has, for instance, roused the suspicions of a very resolute leader of
  • the people, who has a keen eye for rats behind the arras. A Fenian
  • ballad-singer partly converts a policeman, and is it not unwise under
  • any circumstances to show a policeman in so favourable a light? It is
  • well known that many of the younger policemen were Fenians: but it is
  • necessary that the Dublin crowds should be kept of so high a heart
  • that they will fight the police at any moment. Are not morals greater
  • than literature? Others have objected to Mr. Synge’s _Shadow of the
  • Glen_ because Irish women, being more chaste than those of England
  • and Scotland, are a valuable part of our national argument. Mr. Synge
  • should not, it is said by some, have chosen an exception for the
  • subject of his play, for who knows but the English may misunderstand
  • him? Some even deny that such a thing could happen at all, while others
  • that know the country better, or remember the statistics, say that it
  • could but should never have been staged. All these arguments, by their
  • methods even more than by what they have tried to prove, misunderstand
  • how literature does its work. Men of letters have sometimes said that
  • the characters of a romance or of a play must be typical. They mean
  • that the character must be typical of something which exists in all
  • men because the writer has found it in his own mind. It is one of the
  • most inexplicable things about human nature that a writer, with a
  • strange temperament, an Edgar Allan Poe, let us say, made what he is by
  • conditions that never existed before, can create personages and lyric
  • emotions, which startle us by being at once bizarre and an image of
  • our own secret thoughts. Are we not face to face with the microcosm,
  • mirroring everything in universal nature? It is no more necessary
  • for the characters created by a romance writer, or a dramatist, to
  • have existed before, than for his own personality to have done so;
  • characters and personality alike, as is perhaps true in the instance
  • of Poe, may draw half their life not from the solid earth but from
  • some dreamy drug. This is true even of historical drama, for it was
  • Goethe, the founder of the historical drama of Germany, who said ‘we
  • do the people of history the honour of naming after them the creations
  • of our own minds.’ All that a dramatic writer need do is to persuade
  • us, during the two hours’ traffic of the stage, that the events of
  • his play did really happen. He must know enough of the life of his
  • country, or of history, to create this illusion, but no matter how
  • much he knows, he will fail if his audience is not ready to give up
  • something of the dead letter. If his mind is full of energy he will
  • not be satisfied with little knowledge, but he will be far more likely
  • to alter incidents and characters, wilfully even as it may seem, than
  • to become a literal historian. It was one of the complaints against
  • Shakespeare, in his own day, that he made Sir John Falstaff out of a
  • praiseworthy old Lollard preacher. One day, as he sat over Holinshed’s
  • History of England, he persuaded himself that Richard the Second, with
  • his French culture, ‘his too great friendliness to his friends,’ his
  • beauty of mind, and his fall before dry, repelling Bolingbroke, would
  • be a good image for an accustomed mood of fanciful, impracticable
  • lyricism in his own mind. The historical Richard has passed away for
  • ever and the Richard of the play lives more intensely, it seems, than
  • did ever living man. Yet Richard the Second, as Shakespeare made him,
  • could never have been born before the Renaissance, before the Italian
  • influence, or even one hour before the innumerable streams that flowed
  • in upon Shakespeare’s mind; the innumerable experiences we can never
  • know, brought Shakespeare to the making of him. He is typical not
  • because he ever existed, but because he has made us know of something
  • in our own minds we had never known of had he never been imagined.
  • Our propagandists have twisted this theory of the men of letters
  • into its direct contrary, and when they say that a writer should
  • make typical characters they mean personifications of averages, of
  • statistics, or even personified opinions, or men and women so faintly
  • imagined that there is nothing about them to separate them from the
  • crowd, as it appears to our hasty eyes. We must feel that we could
  • engage a hundred others to wear the same livery as easily as we could
  • engage a coachman. We must never forget that we are engaging them to
  • be the ideal young peasant, or the true patriot, or the happy Irish
  • wife, or the policeman of our prejudices, or to express some other of
  • those invaluable generalisations, without which our practical movements
  • would lose their energy. Who is there that likes a coachman to be too
  • full of human nature, when he has his livery on? No one man is like
  • another, but one coachman should be as like another as possible, though
  • he may assert himself a little when he meets the gardener. The patriots
  • would impose on us heroes and heroines, like those young couples in the
  • Gaelic plays, who might all change brides or bridegrooms in the dance
  • and never find out the difference. The personifications need not be
  • true even, if they are about our enemy, for it might be more difficult
  • to fight out our necessary fight if we remembered his virtue at wrong
  • moments; and might not Teig and Bacach, that are light in the head, go
  • over to his party?
  • Ireland is indeed poor, is indeed hunted by misfortune, and has indeed
  • to give up much that makes life desirable and lovely, but is she so
  • very poor that she can afford no better literature than this? Perhaps
  • so, but if it is a Spirit from beyond the world that decides when a
  • nation shall awake into imaginative energy, and no philosopher has ever
  • found what brings the moment, it cannot be for us to judge. It may be
  • coming upon us now, for it is certain that we have more writers who are
  • thinking, as men of letters understand thought, than we have had for
  • a century, and he who wilfully makes their work harder may be setting
  • himself against the purpose of that Spirit.
  • I would not be trying to form an Irish National Theatre if I did not
  • believe that there existed in Ireland, whether in the minds of a
  • few people or of a great number I do not know, an energy of thought
  • about life itself, a vivid sensitiveness as to the reality of things,
  • powerful enough to overcome all those phantoms of the night. One thing
  • calls up its contrary, unreality calls up reality, and, besides, life
  • here has been sufficiently perilous to make men think. I do not think
  • it a national prejudice that makes me believe we are a harder, a more
  • masterful race than the comfortable English of our time, and that this
  • comes from an essential nearness to reality of those few scattered
  • people who have the right to call themselves the Irish race. It is
  • only in the exceptions, in the few minds, where the flame has burnt as
  • it were pure, that one can see the permanent character of a race. If
  • one remembers the men who have dominated Ireland for the last hundred
  • and fifty years, one understands that it is strength of personality,
  • the individualizing quality in a man, that stirs Irish imagination
  • most deeply in the end. There is scarcely a man who has led the Irish
  • people, at any time, who may not give some day to a great writer
  • precisely that symbol he may require for the expression of himself. The
  • critical mind of Ireland is far more subjugated than the critical mind
  • of England by the phantoms and misapprehensions of politics and social
  • necessity, but the life of Ireland has rejected them more resolutely.
  • Indeed, it is in life itself in England that one finds the dominion of
  • what is not human life.
  • We have no longer in any country a literature as great as the
  • literature of the old world, and that is because the newspapers, all
  • kinds of second-rate books, the preoccupation of men with all kinds
  • of practical changes, have driven the living imagination out of the
  • world. I have read hardly any books this summer but Cervantes and
  • Boccaccio and some Greek plays. I have felt that these men, divided
  • from one another by so many hundreds of years, had the same mind.
  • It is we who are different; and then the thought would come to me,
  • that has come to me so often before, that they lived at times when
  • the imagination turned to life itself for excitement. The world was
  • not changing quickly about them. There was nothing to draw their
  • imagination from the ripening of their fields, from the birth and death
  • of their children, from the destiny of their souls, from all that is
  • the unchanging substance of literature. They had not to deal with the
  • world in such great masses that it could only be represented to their
  • minds by figures and by abstract generalisations. Everything that
  • their minds ran on came to them vivid with the colour of the senses,
  • and when they wrote it was out of their own rich experience, and they
  • found their symbols of expression in things that they had known all
  • their life long. Their very words were more vigorous than ours, for
  • their phrases came from a common mint, from the market, or the tavern,
  • or from the great poets of a still older time. It is the change, that
  • followed the Renaissance and was completed by newspaper government and
  • the scientific movement, that has brought upon us all these phrases and
  • generalisations, made by minds that would grasp what they have never
  • seen. Yesterday I went out to see the reddening apples in the garden,
  • and they faded from my imagination sooner than they would have from
  • the imagination of that old poet, who made the songs of the seasons
  • for the Fianna, or out of Chaucer’s, that celebrated so many trees.
  • Theories, opinions, these opinions among the rest, flowed in upon me
  • and blotted them away. Even our greatest poets see the world with
  • preoccupied minds. Great as Shelley is, those theories about the coming
  • changes of the world, which he has built up with so much elaborate
  • passion, hurry him from life continually. There is a phrase in some old
  • cabalistic writer about man falling into his own circumference, and
  • every generation we get further away from life itself, and come more
  • and more under the influence which Blake had in his mind when he said,
  • ‘Kings and Parliament seem to me something other than human life.’
  • We lose our freedom more and more as we get away from ourselves, and
  • not merely because our minds are overthrown by abstract phrases and
  • generalisations, reflections in a mirror that seem living, but because
  • we have turned the table of value upside down, and believe that the
  • root of reality is not in the centre but somewhere in that whirling
  • circumference. How can we create like the ancients, while innumerable
  • considerations of external probability or social utility or of what is
  • becoming in so meritorious a person as ourselves, destroy the seeming
  • irresponsible creative power that is life itself? Who to-day could
  • set Richmond’s and Richard’s tents side by side on the battlefield,
  • or make Don Quixote, mad as he was, mistake a windmill for a giant in
  • broad daylight? And when I think of free-spoken Falstaff I know of
  • no audience, but the tinkers of the roadside, that could encourage
  • the artist to an equal comedy. The old writers were content if their
  • inventions had but an emotional and moral consistency, and created out
  • of themselves a fantastic, energetic, extravagant art. A Civilisation
  • is very like a man or a woman, for it comes in but a few years into its
  • beauty and its strength, and then, while many years go by, it gathers
  • and makes order about it, the strength and beauty going out of it the
  • while, until in the end it lies there with its limbs straightened out
  • and a clean linen cloth folded upon it. That may well be, and yet we
  • need not follow among the mourners, for it may be, before they are at
  • the tomb, a messenger will run out of the hills and touch the pale lips
  • with a red ember, and wake the limbs to the disorder and the tumult
  • that is life. Though he does not come, even so we will keep from among
  • the mourners and hold some cheerful conversation among ourselves; for
  • has not Virgil, a knowledgeable man and a wizard, foretold that other
  • Argonauts shall row between cliff and cliff, and other fair-haired
  • Achæans sack another Troy?
  • Every argument carries us backwards to some religious conception, and
  • in the end the creative energy of men depends upon their believing that
  • they have, within themselves, something immortal and imperishable,
  • and that all else is but as an image in a looking-glass. So long as
  • that belief is not a formal thing, a man will create out of a joyful
  • energy, seeking little for any external test of an impulse that may be
  • sacred, and looking for no foundation outside life itself. If Ireland
  • could escape from those phantoms of hers she might create, as did the
  • old writers; for she has a faith that is as theirs, and keeps alive
  • in the Gaelic traditions—and this has always seemed to me the chief
  • intellectual value of Gaelic—a portion of the old imaginative life.
  • When Dr. Hyde or Father Peter O’Leary is the writer, one’s imagination
  • goes straight to the century of Cervantes, and, having gone so far,
  • one thinks at every moment that they will discover his energy. It is
  • precisely because of this reason that one is indignant with those who
  • would substitute for the ideas of the folk-life the rhetoric of the
  • newspapers, who would muddy what had begun to seem a fountain of life
  • with the feet of the mob. Is it impossible to revive Irish and yet to
  • leave the finer intellects a sufficient mastery over the more gross, to
  • prevent it from becoming, it may be, the language of a Nation, and yet
  • losing all that has made it worthy of a revival, all that has made it a
  • new energy in the mind?
  • Before the modern movement, and while it was but new, the ordinary
  • man, whether he could read and write or not, was ready to welcome
  • great literature. When Ariosto found himself among the brigands, they
  • repeated to him his own verses, and the audience in the Elizabethan
  • Theatres must have been all but as clever as an Athenian audience. But
  • to-day we come to understand great literature by a long preparation, or
  • by some accident of nature, for we only begin to understand life when
  • our minds have been purified of temporary interests by study.
  • But if literature has no external test, how are we to know that it is
  • indeed literature? The only test that nature gives, to show when we
  • obey her, is that she gives us happiness, and when we are no longer
  • obedient she brings us to pain sooner or later. Is it not the same
  • with the artist? The sign that she makes to him is that happiness we
  • call delight in beauty. He can only convey this in its highest form
  • after he has purified his mind with the great writers of the world; but
  • their example can never be more than a preparation. If his art does
  • not seem, when it comes, to be the creation of a new personality, in
  • a few years it will not seem to be alive at all. If he is a dramatist
  • his characters must have a like newness. If they could have existed
  • before his days, or have been imagined before his day, we may be
  • certain that the spirit of life is not in them in its fulness. This
  • is because art, in its highest moments, is not a deliberate creation,
  • but the creation of intense feeling, of pure life; and every feeling
  • is the child of all past ages and would be different if even a moment
  • had been left out. Indeed, is it not that delight in beauty, which
  • tells the artist that he has imagined what may never die, itself but a
  • delight in the permanent yet ever-changing form of life, in her very
  • limbs and lineaments? When life has given it, has she given anything
  • but herself? Has she any other reward, even for the saints? If one
  • flies to the wilderness, is not that clear light that falls about the
  • soul when all irrelevant things have been taken away, but life that has
  • been about one always, enjoyed in all its fulness at length? It is as
  • though she had put her arms about one, crying: ‘My beloved, you have
  • given up everything for me.’ If a man spend all his days in good works
  • till there is no emotion in his heart that is not full of virtue, is
  • not the reward he prays for eternal life? The artist, too, has prayers
  • and a cloister, and if he do not turn away from temporary things, from
  • the zeal of the reformer and the passion of revolution, that zealous
  • mistress will give him but a scornful glance.
  • What attracts one to drama is that it is, in the most obvious way, what
  • all the arts are upon a last analysis. A farce and a tragedy are alike
  • in this that they are a moment of intense life. An action is taken out
  • of all other actions; it is reduced to its simple form, or at anyrate
  • to as simple a form as it can be brought to without our losing the
  • sense of its place in the world. The characters that are involved in
  • it are freed from everything that is not a part of that action; and
  • whether it is, as in the less important kinds of drama, a mere bodily
  • activity, a hair-breadth escape or the like, or as it is in the more
  • important kinds, an activity of the souls of the characters, it is
  • an energy, an eddy of life purified from everything but itself. The
  • dramatist must picture life in action, with an unpreoccupied mind, as
  • the musician pictures her in sound and the sculptor in form.
  • But if this be true, has art nothing to do with moral judgments?
  • Surely it has, and its judgments are those from which there is no
  • appeal. The character, whose fortune we have been called in to see,
  • or the personality of the writer, must keep our sympathy, and whether
  • it be farce or tragedy, we must laugh and weep with him and call down
  • blessings on his head. This character who delights us may commit murder
  • like Macbeth, or fly the battle for his sweetheart as did Antony, or
  • betray his country like Coriolanus, and yet we will rejoice in every
  • happiness that comes to him and sorrow at his death as if it were our
  • own. It is no use telling us that the murderer and the betrayer do not
  • deserve our sympathy. We thought so yesterday, and we still know what
  • crime is, but everything has been changed of a sudden; we are caught up
  • into another code, we are in the presence of a higher court. Complain
  • of us if you will, but it will be useless, for before the curtain
  • falls a thousand ages, grown conscious in our sympathies, will have
  • cried _Absolvo te_. Blame if you will the codes, the philosophies, the
  • experiences of all past ages that have made us what we are, as the
  • soil under our feet has been made out of unknown vegetations: quarrel
  • with the acorns of Eden if you will, but what has that to do with us?
  • We understand the verdict and not the law; and yet there is some law,
  • some code, some judgment. If the poet’s hand had slipped, if Antony
  • had railed at Cleopatra in the tower, if Coriolanus had abated that
  • high pride of his in the presence of death, we might have gone away
  • muttering the Ten Commandments. Yet may be we are wrong to speak of
  • judgment, for we have but contemplated life, and what more is there to
  • say when she that is all virtue, the gift and the giver, the fountain
  • whither all flows again, has given all herself? If the subject of drama
  • or any other art, were a man himself, an eddy of momentary breath, we
  • might desire the contemplation of perfect characters; but the subject
  • of all art is passion, the flame of life itself, and a passion can only
  • be contemplated when separated by itself, purified of all but itself,
  • and aroused into a perfect intensity by opposition with some other
  • passion, or it may be with the law, that is the expression of the whole
  • whether of Church or Nation or external nature. Had Coriolanus not been
  • a law-breaker neither he nor we had ever discovered, it may be, that
  • noble pride of his, and if we had not seen Cleopatra through the eyes
  • of so many lovers, would we have known that soul of hers to be all
  • flame, and wept at the quenching of it? If we were not certain of law
  • we would not feel the struggle, the drama, but the subject of art is
  • not law, which is a kind of death, but the praise of life, and it has
  • no commandments that are not positive.
  • But if literature does not draw its substance from history, or anything
  • about us in the world, what is a National literature? Our friends have
  • already told us, writers for the Theatre in Abbey Street, that we have
  • no right to the name, some because we do not write in Irish, and others
  • because we do not plead the National cause in our plays, as if we
  • were writers for the newspapers. I have not asked my fellow-workers
  • what they mean by the words National literature, but though I have
  • no great love for definitions, I would define it in some such way as
  • this: It is the work of writers, who are moulded by influences that
  • are moulding their country, and who write out of so deep a life that
  • they are accepted there in the end. It leaves a good deal unsettled—was
  • Rossetti an Englishman, or Swift an Irishman?—but it covers more kinds
  • of National literature than any other I can think of. If one says a
  • National literature must be in the language of the country, there are
  • many difficulties. Should it be written in the language that one’s
  • country does speak or the language that it ought to speak? Was Milton
  • an Englishman when he wrote in Latin or Italian, and had we no part in
  • Columbanus when he wrote in Latin the beautiful sermon comparing life
  • to a highway and to a smoke? And then there is Beckford, who is in
  • every history of English literature, and yet his one memorable book, a
  • story of Persia, was written in French.
  • Our theatre is of no great size, for though we know that if we write
  • well we shall find acceptance among our countrymen in the end, we would
  • think our emotions were on the surface if we found a ready welcome.
  • Edgar Allan Poe and Walt Whitman are National writers of America,
  • although the one had his first true acceptance in France and the other
  • in England and Ireland. When I was a boy, six persons, who, alone out
  • of the whole world it may be, believed Walt Whitman a great writer,
  • sent him a message of admiration, and of those names four were English
  • and two Irish, my father’s and Prof. Dowden’s. It is only in our own
  • day that America has begun to prefer him to Lowell, who is not a poet
  • at all.
  • I mean by deep life that men must put into their writing the emotions
  • and experiences that have been most important to themselves. If they
  • say, ‘I will write of Irish country people and make them charming and
  • picturesque like those dear peasants my great grandmother used to
  • put in the foreground of her water-colour paintings,’ then they had
  • better be satisfied with the word ‘provincial.’ If one condescends
  • to one’s material, if it is only what a popular novelist would call
  • local colour, it is certain that one’s real soul is somewhere else.
  • Mr. Synge, upon the other hand, who is able to express his own finest
  • emotions in those curious ironical plays of his, where, for all that,
  • by the illusion of admirable art, everyone seems to be thinking and
  • feeling as only countrymen could think and feel, is truly a National
  • writer, as Burns was when he wrote finely and as Burns was not when he
  • wrote _Highland Mary_ and _The Cotter’s Saturday Night_.
  • A writer is not less National because he shows the influence of other
  • countries and of the great writers of the world. No nation, since the
  • beginning of history, has ever drawn all its life out of itself. Even
  • The Well of English Undefiled, the Father of English Poetry himself,
  • borrowed his metres, and much of his way of looking at the world, from
  • French writers, and it is possible that the influence of Italy was
  • more powerful among the Elizabethan poets than any literary influence
  • out of England herself. Many years ago, when I was contending with Sir
  • Charles Gavan Duffy over what seemed to me a too narrow definition
  • of Irish interests, Professor York Powell either said or wrote to me
  • that the creative power of England was always at its greatest when
  • her receptive power was greatest. If Ireland is about to produce a
  • literature that is important to her, it must be the result of the
  • influences that flow in upon the mind of an educated Irishman to-day,
  • and, in a greater degree, of what came into the world with himself.
  • Gaelic can hardly fail to do a portion of the work, but one cannot say
  • whether it may not be some French or German writer who will do most to
  • make him an articulate man. If he really achieve the miracle, if he
  • really make all that he has seen and felt and known a portion of his
  • own intense nature, if he put it all into the fire of his energy, he
  • need not fear being a stranger among his own people in the end. There
  • never have been men more unlike an Englishman’s idea of himself than
  • Keats and Shelley, while Campbell, whose emotion came out of a shallow
  • well, was very like that idea. We call certain minds creative because
  • they are among the moulders of their nation and are not made upon its
  • mould, and they resemble one another in this only—they have never been
  • fore-known or fulfilled an expectation.
  • It is sometimes necessary to follow in practical matters some
  • definition which one knows to have but a passing use. We, for instance,
  • have always confined ourselves to plays upon Irish subjects, as if
  • no others could be National literature. Our theatre inherits this
  • limitation from previous movements, which found it necessary and
  • fruitful. Goldsmith and Sheridan and Burke had become so much a part
  • of English life, were so greatly moulded by the movements that were
  • moulding England, that, despite certain Irish elements that clung
  • about them, we could not think of them as more important to us than
  • any English writer of equal rank. Men told us that we should keep our
  • hold of them, as it were, for they were a part of our glory; but we
  • did not consider our glory very important. We had no desire to turn
  • braggarts, and we did suspect the motives of our advisers. Perhaps they
  • had reasons, which were not altogether literary, for thinking it might
  • be well if Irishmen of letters, in our day also, would turn their faces
  • to England. But what moved me always the most, and I had something to
  • do with forcing this limitation upon our organisations, is that a new
  • language of expression would help to awaken a new attitude in writers
  • themselves, and that if our organisations were satisfied to interpret
  • a writer to his own countrymen merely because he was of Irish birth,
  • the organisations would become a kind of trade union for the helping
  • of Irishmen to catch the ear of London publishers and managers, and
  • for upholding writers who had been beaten by abler Englishmen. Let a
  • man turn his face to us, accepting the commercial disadvantages that
  • would bring upon him, and talk of what is near to our hearts, Irish
  • Kings and Irish Legends and Irish Countrymen, and we would find it a
  • joy to interpret him. Our one philosophical critic, Mr. John Eglinton,
  • thinks we were very arbitrary, and yet I would not have us enlarge our
  • practice. England and France, almost alone among nations, have great
  • works of literature which have taken their subjects from foreign lands,
  • and even in France and England this is more true in appearance than
  • reality. Shakespeare observed his Roman crowds in London, and saw,
  • one doubts not, somewhere in his own Stratford, the old man that gave
  • Cleopatra the asp. Somebody I have been reading lately finds the Court
  • of Louis the Fourteenth in Phèdre and Andromaque. Even in France and
  • England almost the whole prose fiction professes to describe the life
  • of the country, often of the districts where its writers have lived,
  • for, unlike a poem, a novel requires so much minute observation of the
  • surface of life that a novelist who cares for the illusion of reality
  • will keep to familiar things. A writer will indeed take what is most
  • creative out of himself, not from observation, but experience, yet he
  • must master a definite language, a definite symbolism of incident and
  • scene. Flaubert explains the comparative failure of his Salammbô by
  • saying ‘one cannot frequent her.’ He could create her soul, as it were,
  • but he could not tell with certainty how it would express itself before
  • Carthage fell to ruins. In the small nations which have to struggle
  • for their National life, one finds that almost every creator, whether
  • poet or novelist, sets all his stories in his own country. I do not
  • recollect that Björnson ever wrote of any land but Norway, and Ibsen,
  • though he lived in exile for many years, driven out by his countrymen,
  • as he believed, carried the little seaboard towns of Norway everywhere
  • in his imagination. So far as one can be certain of anything, one
  • may be certain that Ireland with her long National struggle, her old
  • literature, her unbounded folk-imagination, will, in so far as her
  • literature is National at all, be more like Norway than England or
  • France.
  • If Literature is but praise of life, if our writers are not to plead
  • the National Cause, nor insist upon the Ten Commandments, nor upon the
  • glory of their country, what part remains for it, in the common life
  • of the country? It will influence the life of the country immeasurably
  • more, though seemingly less, than have our propagandist poems and
  • stories. It will leave to others the defence of all that can be
  • codified for ready understanding, of whatever is the especial business
  • of sermons, and of leading articles; but it will bring all the ways of
  • men before that ancient tribunal of our sympathies. It will measure all
  • things by the measure not of things visible but of things invisible.
  • In a country like Ireland, where personifications have taken the place
  • of life, men have more hate than love, for the unhuman is nearly the
  • same as the inhuman, but literature, which is a part of that charity
  • that is the forgiveness of sins, will make us understand men no matter
  • how little they conform to our expectations. We will be more interested
  • in heroic men than in heroic actions, and will have a little distrust
  • for everything that can be called good or bad in itself with a very
  • confident heart. Could we understand it so well, we will say, if it
  • were not something other than human life? We will have a scale of
  • virtues, and value most highly those that approach the indefinable.
  • Men will be born among us of whom it is possible to say, not ‘What a
  • philanthropist,’ ‘What a patriot,’ ‘How practical a man,’ but, as we
  • say of the men of the Renaissance, ‘What a nature,’ ‘How much abundant
  • life.’ Even at the beginning we will value qualities more than actions,
  • for these may be habit or accident; and should we say to a friend,
  • ‘You have advertised for an English cook,’ or ‘I hear that you have no
  • clerks who are not of your own faith,’ or ‘You have voted an address to
  • the king,’ we will add to our complaint, ‘You have been unpatriotic and
  • I am ashamed of you, but if you cease from doing any of these things
  • because you have been terrorized out of them, you will cease to be
  • my friend.’ We will not forget how to be stern, but we will remember
  • always that the highest life unites, as in one fire, the greatest
  • passion and the greatest courtesy.
  • A feeling for the form of life, for the graciousness of life, for
  • the dignity of life, for the moving limbs of life, for the nobleness
  • of life, for all that cannot be written in codes, has always been
  • greatest among the gifts of literature to mankind. Indeed, the Muses
  • being women, all literature is but their love-cries to the manhood of
  • the world. It is now one and now another that cries, but the words
  • are the same—‘Love of my heart, what matter to me that you have been
  • quarrelsome in your cups, and have slain many, and have given your love
  • here and there? It was because of the whiteness of your flesh and the
  • mastery in your hands that I gave you my love, when all life came to me
  • in your coming.’ And then in a low voice that none may overhear—‘Alas!
  • I am greatly afraid that the more they cry against you the more I love
  • you.’
  • There are two kinds of poetry, and they are co-mingled in all the
  • greatest works. When the tide of life sinks low there are pictures,
  • as in _The Ode to a Grecian Urn_ and in Virgil at the plucking of the
  • Golden Bough. The pictures make us sorrowful. We share the poet’s
  • separation from what he describes. It is life in the mirror, and our
  • desire for it is as the desire of the lost souls for God; but when
  • Lucifer stands among his friends, when Villon sings his dead ladies to
  • so gallant a rhythm, when Timon makes his epitaph, we feel no sorrow,
  • for life herself has made one of her eternal gestures, has called up
  • into our hearts her energy that is eternal delight. In Ireland, where
  • the tide of life is rising, we turn, not to picture-making, but to the
  • imagination of personality—to drama, gesture.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [A] Both Mr. Moore and Mr. Martyn dropped out of the movement after the
  • third performance at the Irish Literary Theatre in 1901.—W.B.Y.
  • [B] That mood has gone, with Fenianism and its wild hopes. The National
  • movement has been commercialized in the last few years. How much real
  • ideality is but hidden for a time one cannot say.—W.B.Y., _March, 1908_.
  • [C] An illusion, as he himself explained to me. He had never seen
  • _Phèdre_. The players were quiet and natural, because they did not know
  • what else to do. They had not learned to go wrong.—W.B.Y., _March,
  • 1908_.
  • [D] This play was _John Bull’s Other Island_. When it came out in the
  • spring of 1905 we felt ourselves unable to cast it without wronging Mr.
  • Shaw. We had no ‘Broadbent’ or money to get one.—W.B.Y., _March, 1908_.
  • [E] _The Poor House_, written in Irish by Dr. Hyde on a scenario by
  • Lady Gregory.
  • [F] _Riders to the Sea._ This play made its way very slowly with our
  • audiences, but is now very popular.—W.B.Y., _March, 1908_.
  • [G] The players, though not the playwrights, are now all paid.—W.B.Y.,
  • _March, 1908_.
  • [H] _John Bull’s Other Island._
  • THE PLAY, THE PLAYER, AND THE SCENE.
  • I have been asked to put into this year’s _Samhain_ Miss Horniman’s
  • letter offering us the use of the Abbey Theatre. I have done this, but
  • as Miss Horniman begins her letter by stating that she has made her
  • offer out of ‘great sympathy with the Irish National Theatre Company as
  • publicly explained by Mr. Yeats on various occasions,’ she has asked me
  • to go more into detail as to my own plans and hopes than I have done
  • before. I think they are the plans and hopes of my fellow dramatists,
  • for we are all of one movement, and have influenced one another, and
  • have in us the spirit of our time. I discussed them all very shortly in
  • last _Samhain_. And I know that it was that _Samhain_, and a certain
  • speech I made in front of the curtain, that made Miss Horniman entrust
  • us with her generous gift. But last _Samhain_ is practically out of
  • print, and my speech has gone even out of my own memory. I will repeat,
  • therefore, much that I have said already, but adding a good deal to it.
  • _First._ Our plays must be literature or written in the spirit of
  • literature. The modern theatre has died away to what it is because
  • the writers have thought of their audiences instead of their subject.
  • An old writer saw his hero, if it was a play of character; or some
  • dominant passion, if it was a play of passion, like Phèdre or
  • Andromaque, moving before him, living with a life he did not endeavour
  • to control. The persons acted upon one another as they were bound
  • by their natures to act, and the play was dramatic, not because he
  • had sought out dramatic situations for their own sake, but because
  • will broke itself upon will and passion upon passion. Then the
  • imagination began to cool, the writer began to be less alive, to seek
  • external aids, remembered situations, tricks of the theatre, that
  • had proved themselves again and again. His persons no longer will
  • have a particular character, but he knows that he can rely upon the
  • incidents, and he feels himself fortunate when there is nothing in
  • his play that has not succeeded a thousand times before the curtain
  • has risen. Perhaps he has even read a certain guide-book to the stage
  • published in France, and called ‘The Thirty-six Situations of Drama.’
  • The costumes will be magnificent, the actresses will be beautiful,
  • the Castle in Spain will be painted by an artist upon the spot. We
  • will come from his play excited if we are foolish, or can condescend
  • to the folly of others, but knowing nothing new about ourselves, and
  • seeing life with no new eyes and hearing it with no new ears. The whole
  • movement of theatrical reform in our day has been a struggle to get
  • rid of this kind of play, and the sincere play, the logical play, that
  • we would have in its place, will always seem, when we hear it for the
  • first time, undramatic, unexciting. It has to stir the heart in a long
  • disused way, it has to awaken the intellect to a pleasure that ennobles
  • and wearies. I was at the first performance of an Ibsen play given in
  • England. It was _The Doll’s House_, and at the fall of the curtain I
  • heard an old dramatic critic say, ‘It is but a series of conversations
  • terminated by an accident.’ So far, we here in Dublin mean the same
  • thing as do Mr. Max Beerbohm, Mr. Walkley, and Mr. Archer, who are
  • seeking to restore sincerity to the English stage, but I am not certain
  • that we mean the same thing all through. The utmost sincerity, the most
  • unbroken logic, give me, at any rate, but an imperfect pleasure if
  • there is not a vivid and beautiful language. Ibsen has sincerity and
  • logic beyond any writer of our time, and we are all seeking to learn
  • them at his hands; but is he not a good deal less than the greatest
  • of all times, because he lacks beautiful and vivid language? ‘Well,
  • well, give me time and you shall hear all about it. If only I had Peter
  • here now,’ is very like life, is entirely in its place where it comes,
  • and when it is united to other sentences exactly like itself, one is
  • moved, one knows not how, to pity and terror, and yet not moved as if
  • the words themselves could sing and shine. Mr. Max Beerbohm wrote once
  • that a play cannot have style because the people must talk as they
  • talk in daily life. He was thinking, it is obvious, of a play made out
  • of that typically modern life where there is no longer vivid speech.
  • Blake says that a work of art must be minutely articulated by God or
  • man, and man has too little help from that occasional collaborateur
  • when he writes of people whose language has become abstract and dead.
  • Falstaff gives one the sensation of reality, and when one remembers the
  • abundant vocabulary of a time when all but everything present to the
  • mind was present to the senses, one imagines that his words were but
  • little magnified from the words of such a man in real life. Language
  • was still alive then, alive as it is in Gaelic to-day, as it is in
  • English-speaking Ireland where the Schoolmaster or the newspaper has
  • not corrupted it. I know that we are at the mere beginning, laboriously
  • learning our craft, trying our hands in little plays for the most
  • part, that we may not venture too boldly in our ignorance; but I never
  • hear the vivid, picturesque, ever-varied language of Mr. Synge’s
  • persons without feeling that the great collaborateur has his finger
  • in our business. May it not be that the only realistic play that will
  • live as Shakespeare has lived, as Calderon has lived, as the Greeks
  • have lived, will arise out of the common life, where language is as
  • much alive as if it were new come out of Eden? After all, is not the
  • greatest play not the play that gives the sensation of an external
  • reality but the play in which there is the greatest abundance of life
  • itself, of the reality that is in our minds? Is it possible to make
  • a work of art, which needs every subtlety of expression if it is to
  • reveal what hides itself continually, out of a dying, or at any rate
  • a very ailing language? and all language but that of the poets and of
  • the poor is already bed-ridden. We have, indeed, persiflage, the only
  • speech of educated men that expresses a deliberate enjoyment of words:
  • but persiflage is not a true language. It is impersonal; it is not in
  • the midst but on the edge of life; it covers more character than it
  • discovers: and yet, such as it is, all our comedies are made out of it.
  • What the ever-moving delicately-moulded flesh is to human beauty, vivid
  • musical words are to passion. Somebody has said that every nation
  • begins with poetry and ends with algebra, and passion has always
  • refused to express itself in algebraical terms.
  • Have we not been in error in demanding from our playwrights personages
  • who do not transcend our common actions any more than our common
  • speech? If we are in the right, all antiquity has been in error. The
  • scholars of a few generations ago were fond of deciding that certain
  • persons were unworthy of the dignity of art. They had, it may be, an
  • over-abounding preference for kings and queens, but we are, it may be,
  • very stupid in thinking that the average man is a fit subject at all
  • for the finest art. Art delights in the exception, for it delights in
  • the soul expressing itself according to its own laws and arranging
  • the world about it in its own pattern, as sand strewn upon a drum
  • will change itself into different patterns, according to the notes of
  • music that are sung or played to it. But the average man is average
  • because he has not attained to freedom. Habit, routine, fear of public
  • opinion, fear of punishment here or hereafter, a myriad of things that
  • are ‘something other than human life,’ something less than flame,
  • work their will upon his soul and trundle his body here and there. At
  • the first performance of _Ghosts_ I could not escape from an illusion
  • unaccountable to me at the time. All the characters seemed to be less
  • than life-size; the stage, though it was but the little Royalty stage,
  • seemed larger than I had ever seen it. Little whimpering puppets moved
  • here and there in the middle of that great abyss. Why did they not
  • speak out with louder voices or move with freer gestures? What was it
  • that weighed upon their souls perpetually? Certainly they were all in
  • prison, and yet there was no prison. In India there are villages so
  • obedient that all the jailer has to do is to draw a circle upon the
  • ground with his staff, and to tell his thief to stand there so many
  • hours; but what law had these people broken that they had to wander
  • round that narrow circle all their lives? May not such art, terrible,
  • satirical, inhuman, be the medicine of great cities, where nobody is
  • ever alone with his own strength? Nor is Maeterlinck very different,
  • for his persons ‘enquire after Jerusalem in the regions of the grave,
  • with weak voices almost inarticulate, wearying repose.’ Is it the
  • mob that has robbed those angelic persons of the energy of their
  • souls? Will not our next art be rather of the country, of great open
  • spaces, of the soul rejoicing in itself? Will not the generations to
  • come begin again to have an over-abounding faith in kings and queens,
  • in masterful spirits, whatever names we call them by? I had Molière
  • with me on my way to America, and as I read I seemed to be at home in
  • Ireland listening to that conversation of the people which is so full
  • of riches because so full of leisure, or to those old stories of the
  • folk which were made by men who believed so much in the soul, and so
  • little in anything else, that they were never entirely certain that
  • the earth was solid under the foot-sole. What is there left for us,
  • that have seen the newly-discovered stability of things changed from an
  • enthusiasm to a weariness, but to labour with a high heart, though it
  • may be with weak hands, to rediscover an art of the theatre that shall
  • be joyful, fantastic, extravagant, whimsical, beautiful, resonant, and
  • altogether reckless? The arts are at their greatest when they seek for
  • a life growing always more scornful of everything that is not itself
  • and passing into its own fulness, as it were, ever more completely, as
  • all that is created out of the passing mode of society slips from it;
  • and attaining that fulness, perfectly it may be—and from this is tragic
  • joy and the perfectness of tragedy—when the world itself has slipped
  • away in death. We, who are believers, cannot see reality anywhere but
  • in the soul itself, and seeing it there we cannot do other than rejoice
  • in every energy, whether of gesture, or of action, or of speech, coming
  • out of the personality, the soul’s image, even though the very laws of
  • nature seem as unimportant in comparison as did the laws of Rome to
  • Coriolanus when his pride was upon him. Has not the long decline of the
  • arts been but the shadow of declining faith in an unseen reality?
  • ‘If the sun and moon would doubt,
  • They’d immediately go out.’
  • _Second._ If we are to make a drama of energy, of extravagance, of
  • phantasy, of musical and noble speech, we shall need an appropriate
  • stage management. Up to a generation or two ago, and to our own
  • generation, here and there, lingered a method of acting and of
  • stage-management, which had come down, losing much of its beauty
  • and meaning on the way, from the days of Shakespeare. Long after
  • England, under the influence of Garrick, began the movement towards
  • Naturalism, this school had a great popularity in Ireland, where it
  • was established at the Restoration by an actor who probably remembered
  • the Shakespearean players. France has inherited from Racine and from
  • Molière an equivalent art, and, whether it is applied to comedy
  • or to tragedy, its object is to give importance to the words. It
  • is not only Shakespeare whose finest thoughts are inaudible on the
  • English stage. Congreve’s _Way of the World_ was acted in London last
  • Spring, and revived again a month ago, and the part of Lady Wishfort
  • was taken by a very admirable actress, an actress of genius who has
  • never had the recognition she deserves. There is a scene where Lady
  • Wishfort turns away a servant with many words. She cries—‘Go, set up
  • for yourself again, do; drive a trade, do, with your three pennyworth
  • of small ware, flaunting upon a packthread under a brandy-seller’s
  • bulk, or against a dead wall by a ballad-monger; go, hang out an old
  • frisoneer-gorget, with a yard of yellow colberteen again, do; an old
  • gnawed mask, two rows of pins, and a child’s fiddle; a glass necklace
  • with the beads broken, and a quilted nightcap with one ear. Go, go,
  • drive a trade.’ The conversation of an older time, of Urquhart, the
  • translator of Rabelais, let us say, awakes with a little of its old
  • richness. The actress acted so much and so admirably that when she
  • first played it—I heard her better a month ago, perhaps because I
  • was nearer to the stage—I could not understand a word of a passage
  • that required the most careful speech. Just as the modern musician,
  • through the over-development of an art that seems exterior to the
  • poet, writes so many notes for every word that the natural energy of
  • speech is dissolved and broken and the words made inaudible, so did
  • this actress, a perfect mistress of her own art, put into her voice so
  • many different notes, so run up and down the scale under an impulse of
  • anger and scorn, that one had hardly been more affronted by a musical
  • setting. Everybody who has spoken to large audiences knows that he must
  • speak difficult passages, in which there is some delicacy of sound
  • or of thought, upon one or two notes. The larger his audience, the
  • more he must get away, except in trivial passages, from the methods
  • of conversation. Where one requires the full attention of the mind,
  • one must not weary it with any but the most needful changes of pitch
  • and note, or by an irrelevant or obtrusive gesture. As long as drama
  • was full of poetical beauty, full of description, full of philosophy,
  • as long as its words were the very vesture of sorrow and laughter,
  • the players understood that their art was essentially conventional,
  • artificial, ceremonious.
  • The stage itself was differently shaped, being more a platform than
  • a stage, for they did not desire to picture the surface of life, but
  • to escape from it. But realism came in, and every change towards
  • realism coincided with a decline in dramatic energy. The proscenium
  • was imported into England at the close of the seventeenth century,
  • appropriate costumes a generation later. The audience were forbidden to
  • sit upon the stage in the time of Sheridan, the last English-speaking
  • playwright whose plays have lived. And the last remnant of the
  • platform, the part of the stage that still projected beyond the
  • proscenium, dwindled in size till it disappeared in their own day.
  • The birth of science was at hand, the birth-pangs of its mother had
  • troubled the world for centuries. But now that Gargantua is born at
  • last, it may be possible to remember that there are other giants.
  • We can never bring back old things precisely as they were, but must
  • consider how much of them is necessary to us, accepting, even if it
  • were only out of politeness, something of our own time. The necessities
  • of a builder have torn from us, all unwilling as we were, the apron, as
  • the portion of the platform that came in front of the proscenium used
  • to be called, and we must submit to the picture-making of the modern
  • stage. We would have preferred to be able to return occasionally to
  • the old stage of statue-making, of gesture. On the other hand, one
  • accepts, believing it to be a great improvement, some appropriateness
  • of costume, but speech is essential to us. An Irish critic has told us
  • to study the stage-management of Antoine, but that is like telling a
  • good Catholic to take his theology from Luther. Antoine, who described
  • poetry as a way of saying nothing, has perfected naturalistic acting
  • and carried the spirit of science into the theatre. Were we to study
  • his methods, we might, indeed, have a far more perfect art than our
  • own, a far more mature art, but it is better to fumble our way like
  • children. We may grow up, for we have as good hopes as any other sturdy
  • ragamuffin.
  • An actor must so understand how to discriminate cadence from cadence,
  • and so cherish the musical lineaments of verse or prose, that he
  • delights the ear with a continually varied music. This one has to say
  • over and over again, but one does not mean that his speaking should be
  • a monotonous chant. Those who have heard Mr. Frank Fay speaking verse
  • will understand me. That speech of his, so masculine and so musical,
  • could only sound monotonous to an ear that was deaf to poetic rhythm,
  • and one should never, as do London managers, stage a poetical drama
  • according to the desire of those who are deaf to poetical rhythm. It
  • is possible, barely so, but still possible, that some day we may write
  • musical notes as did the Greeks, it seems, for a whole play, and make
  • our actors speak upon them—not sing, but speak. Even now, when one
  • wishes to make the voice immortal and passionless, as in the Angel’s
  • part in my _Hour-Glass_, one finds it desirable for the player to speak
  • always upon pure musical notes, written out beforehand and carefully
  • rehearsed. On the one occasion when I heard the Angel’s part spoken
  • in this way with entire success, the contrast between the crystalline
  • quality of the pure notes and the more confused and passionate speaking
  • of the Wise Man was a new dramatic effect of great value.
  • If a song is brought into a play it does not matter to what school the
  • musician belongs if every word, if every cadence, is as audible and
  • expressive as if it were spoken. It must be good speech, and one must
  • not listen to the musician if he promise to add meaning to the words
  • with his notes, for one does not add meaning to the word ‘love’ by
  • putting four o’s in the middle, or by subordinating it even slightly to
  • a musical note. But where will one find a musician so mild, so quiet,
  • so modest, unless he be a sailor from the forecastle or some ghost out
  • of the twelfth century? One must ask him for music that shall mean
  • nothing, or next to nothing, apart from the words, and after all he is
  • a musician.
  • When I heard the Æschylean Trilogy at Stratford-on-Avon last spring
  • I could not hear a word of the chorus, except in a few lines here
  • and there which were spoken without musical setting. The chorus was
  • not without dramatic, or rather operatic effect; but why should those
  • singers have taken so much trouble to learn by heart so much of the
  • greatest lyric poetry of Greece? ‘Twinkle, twinkle, little star,’ or
  • any other memory of their childhood, would have served their turn. If
  • it had been comic verse, the singing-master and the musician would
  • have respected it, and the audience would have been able to hear.
  • Mr. Dolmetsch and Miss Florence Farr have been working for some time
  • to find out some way of setting serious poetry which will enable us
  • to hear it, and the singer to sing sweetly and yet never to give a
  • word, a cadence, or an accent, that would not be given it in ordinary
  • passionate speech. It is difficult, for they are trying to re-discover
  • an art that is only remembered or half-remembered in ships and in
  • hovels and among wandering tribes of uncivilised men, and they have to
  • make their experiment with singers who have been trained by a method
  • of teaching that professes to change a human being into a musical
  • instrument, a creation of science, ‘something other than human life.’
  • In old days the singer began to sing over the rocking cradle or among
  • the wine-cups, and it was as though life itself caught fire of a
  • sudden; but to-day the poet, fanatic that he is, watches the singer go
  • up on to the platform, wondering and expecting every moment that he
  • will punch himself as if he were a bag. It is certainly impossible to
  • speak with perfect expression after you have been a bagpipes for many
  • years, even though you have been making the most beautiful music all
  • the time.
  • The success of the chorus in the performance of _Hippolytus_ last
  • Spring—I did not see the more recent performance, but hear upon all
  • hands that the chorus was too large—the expressiveness of the greater
  • portion as mere speech, has, I believe, re-created the chorus as a
  • dramatic method. The greater portion of the singing, as arranged by
  • Miss Farr, even when four or five voices sang together, though never
  • when ten sang together, was altogether admirable speech, and some of
  • it was speech of extraordinary beauty. When one lost the meaning,
  • even perhaps where the whole chorus sang together, it was not because
  • of a defective method, but because it is the misfortune of every new
  • artistic method that we can only judge of it through performers who
  • must be for a long time unpractised and amateurish. This new art has a
  • double difficulty, for the training of a modern singer makes articulate
  • speech, as a poet understands it, nearly impossible, and those who are
  • masters of speech very often, perhaps usually, are poor musicians.
  • Fortunately, Miss Farr, who has some knowledge of music, has, it may
  • be, the most beautiful voice on the English stage, and is in her
  • management of it an exquisite artist.
  • That we may throw emphasis on the words in poetical drama, above all
  • where the words are remote from real life as well as in themselves
  • exacting and difficult, the actors must move, for the most part, slowly
  • and quietly, and not very much, and there should be something in their
  • movements decorative and rhythmical as if they were paintings on a
  • frieze. They must not draw attention to themselves at wrong moments,
  • for poetry and indeed all picturesque writing is perpetually making
  • little pictures which draw the attention away for a second or two from
  • the player. The actress who played Lady Wishfort should have permitted
  • us to give a part of our attention to that little shop or wayside
  • booth. Then, too, one must be content to have long quiet moments, long
  • grey spaces, long level reaches, as it were—the leisure that is in all
  • fine life—for what we may call the business-will in a high state of
  • activity is not everything, although contemporary drama knows of little
  • else.
  • _Third._ We must have a new kind of scenic art. I have been the
  • advocate of the poetry as against the actor, but I am the advocate of
  • the actor as against the scenery. Ever since the last remnant of the
  • old platform disappeared, and the proscenium grew into the frame of a
  • picture, the actors have been turned into a picturesque group in the
  • foreground of a meretricious landscape-painting. The background should
  • be of as little importance as the background of a portrait-group, and
  • it should, when possible, be of one colour or of one tint, that the
  • persons on the stage, wherever they stand, may harmonise with it or
  • contrast with it and preoccupy our attention. Their outline should be
  • clear and not broken up into the outline of windows and wainscotting,
  • or lost into the edges of colours. In a play which copies the surface
  • of life in its dialogue one may, with this reservation, represent
  • anything that can be represented successfully—a room, for instance—but
  • a landscape painted in the ordinary way will always be meretricious
  • and vulgar. It will always be an attempt to do something which cannot
  • be done successfully except in easel painting, and the moment an actor
  • stands near to your mountain, or your forest, one will perceive that he
  • is standing against a flat surface. Illusion, therefore, is impossible,
  • and should not be attempted. One should be content to suggest a scene
  • upon a canvas, whose vertical flatness one accepts and uses, as the
  • decorator of pottery accepts the roundness of a bowl or a jug. Having
  • chosen the distance from naturalism, which will keep one’s composition
  • from competing with the illusion created by the actor, who belongs to
  • a world with depth as well as height and breadth, one must keep this
  • distance without flinching. The distance will vary according to the
  • distance the playwright has chosen, and especially in poetry, which
  • is more remote and idealistic than prose, one will insist on schemes
  • of colour and simplicity of form, for every sign of deliberate order
  • gives remoteness and ideality. But, whatever the distance be, one’s
  • treatment will always be more or less decorative. We can only find out
  • the right decoration for the different types of play by experiment,
  • but it will probably range between, on the one hand, woodlands made
  • out of recurring pattern, or painted like old religious pictures
  • upon gold background, and upon the other the comparative realism of
  • a Japanese print. This decoration will not only give us a scenic art
  • that will be a true art because peculiar to the stage, but it will give
  • the imagination liberty, and without returning to the bareness of the
  • Elizabethan stage. The poet cannot evoke a picture to the mind’s eye if
  • a second-rate painter has set his imagination of it before the bodily
  • eye; but decoration and suggestion will accompany our moods, and turn
  • our minds to meditation, and yet never become obtrusive or wearisome.
  • The actor and the words put into his mouth are always the one thing
  • that matters, and the scene should never be complete of itself, should
  • never mean anything to the imagination until the actor is in front of
  • it.
  • If one remembers that the movement of the actor, and the graduation and
  • the colour of the lighting, are the two elements that distinguish the
  • stage picture from an easel painting, one will not find it difficult to
  • create an art of the stage ranking as a true fine art. Mr. Gordon Craig
  • has done wonderful things with the lighting, but he is not greatly
  • interested in the actor, and his streams of coloured direct light,
  • beautiful as they are, will always seem, apart from certain exceptional
  • moments, a new externality. One should rather desire, for all but
  • exceptional moments, an even, shadowless light, like that of noon, and
  • it may be that a light reflected out of mirrors will give us what we
  • need.
  • M. Appia and M. Fortuni are making experiments in the staging of
  • Wagner for a private theatre in Paris, but I cannot understand what M.
  • Appia is doing, from the little I have seen of his writing, excepting
  • that the floor of the stage will be uneven like the ground, and that
  • at moments the lights and shadows of green boughs will fall over the
  • player that the stage may show a man wandering through a wood, and
  • not a wood with a man in the middle of it. One agrees with all the
  • destructive part of his criticism, but it looks as if he himself is
  • seeking, not convention, but a more perfect realism. I cannot persuade
  • myself that the movement of life is flowing that way, for life moves
  • by a throbbing as of a pulse, by reaction and action. The hour of
  • convention and decoration and ceremony is coming again.
  • The experiments of the Irish National Theatre Society will have of
  • necessity to be for a long time few and timid, and we must often,
  • having no money and not a great deal of leisure, accept for a while
  • compromises, and much even that we know to be irredeemably bad. One
  • can only perfect an art very gradually; and good playwriting, good
  • speaking, and good acting are the first necessity.
  • 1905
  • Our first season at the Abbey Theatre has been tolerably successful.
  • We drew small audiences, but quite as big as we had hoped for, and we
  • end the year with a little money. On the whole we have probably more
  • than trebled our audiences of the Molesworth Hall. The same people come
  • again and again, and others join them, and I do not think we lose any
  • of them. We shall be under more expense in our new season, for we have
  • decided to pay some of the company and send them into the provinces,
  • but our annual expenses will not be as heavy as the weekly expenses of
  • the most economical London manager. Mr. Philip Carr, whose revivals
  • of Elizabethan plays and old comedies have been the finest things one
  • could see in a London theatre, spent three hundred pounds and took
  • twelve pounds during his last week; but here in Ireland enthusiasm can
  • do half the work, and nobody is accustomed to get much money, and even
  • Mr. Carr’s inexpensive scenery costs more than our simple decorations.
  • Our staging of _Kincora_, the work of Mr. Robert Gregory, was
  • beautiful, with a high, grave dignity and that strangeness which Ben
  • Jonson thought to be a part of all excellent beauty, and the expense of
  • scenery, dresses and all was hardly above thirty pounds. If we find a
  • good scene we repeat it in other plays, and in course of time we shall
  • be able to put on new plays without any expense for scenery at all. I
  • do not think that even the most expensive decoration would increase in
  • any way the pleasure of an audience that comes to us for the play and
  • the acting.
  • We shall have abundance of plays, for Lady Gregory has written us a new
  • comedy besides her _White Cockade_, which is in rehearsal; Mr. Boyle,
  • a satirical comedy in three acts; Mr. Colum has made a new play out of
  • his _Broken Soil_; and I have made almost a new one out of my _Shadowy
  • Waters_; and Mr. Synge has practically finished a longer and more
  • elaborate comedy than his last. Since our start last Christmas we have
  • shown eleven plays created by our movement and very varied in substance
  • and form, and six of these were new: _The Well of the Saints_,
  • _Kincora_, _The Building Fund_, _The Land_, _On Baile’s Strand_, and
  • _Spreading the News_.
  • One of our plays, _The Well of the Saints_, has been accepted for
  • immediate production by the Deutsches Theatre of Berlin; and another,
  • _The Shadow of the Glen_, is to be played during the season at the
  • National Bohemian Theatre at Prague; and my own _Cathleen ni Houlihan_
  • has been translated into Irish and been played at the Oireachtas,
  • before an audience of some thousands. We have now several dramatists
  • who have taken to drama as their most serious business, and we claim
  • that a school of Irish drama exists, and that it is founded upon
  • sincere observation and experience.
  • As is natural in a country where the Gaelic League has created a
  • pre-occupation with the countryman, the greatest number of our
  • plays are founded on the comedy and tragedy of country life, and
  • are written more or less in dialect. When the Norwegian National
  • movement began, its writers chose for their maxim, ‘To understand
  • the saga by the peasant and the peasant by the saga.’ Ireland in our
  • day has re-discovered the old heroic literature of Ireland, and she
  • has re-discovered the imagination of the folk. My own pre-occupation
  • is more with the heroic legend than with the folk, but Lady Gregory
  • in her _Spreading the News_, Mr. Synge in his _Well of the Saints_,
  • Mr. Colum in _The Land_, Mr. Boyle in _The Building Fund_, have been
  • busy, much or little, with the folk and the folk-imagination. Mr.
  • Synge alone has written of the peasant as he is to all the ages; of
  • the folk-imagination as it has been shaped by centuries of life among
  • fields or on fishing-grounds. His people talk a highly-coloured musical
  • language, and one never hears from them a thought that is of to-day
  • and not of yesterday. Lady Gregory has written of the people of the
  • markets and villages of the West, and their speech, though less full of
  • peculiar idiom than that of Mr. Synge’s people, is still always that
  • vivid speech which has been shaped through some generations of English
  • speaking by those who still think in Gaelic. Mr. Colum and Mr. Boyle,
  • on the other hand, write of the countryman or villager of the East
  • or centre of Ireland, who thinks in English, and the speech of their
  • people shows the influence of the newspaper and the National Schools.
  • The people they write of, too, are not the true folk. They are the
  • peasant as he is being transformed by modern life, and for that very
  • reason the man of the towns may find it easier to understand them.
  • There is less surprise, less wonder in what he sees, but there is more
  • of himself there, more of his vision of the world and of the problems
  • that are troubling him.
  • It is not fitting for the showman to overpraise the show, but he is
  • always permitted to tell you what is in his booths. Mr. Synge is the
  • most obviously individual of our writers. He alone has discovered a
  • new kind of sarcasm, and it is this sarcasm that keeps him, and may
  • long keep him, from general popularity. Mr. Boyle satirises a miserly
  • old woman, and he has made a very vivid person of her, but as yet his
  • satire is such as all men accept; it brings no new thing to judgment.
  • We have never doubted that what he assails is evil, and we are never
  • afraid that it is ourselves. Lady Gregory alone writes out of a spirit
  • of pure comedy, and laughs without bitterness and with no thought but
  • to laugh. She has a perfect sympathy with her characters, even with
  • the worst of them, and when the curtain goes down we are so far from
  • the mood of judgment that we do not even know that we have condoned
  • many sins. In Mr. Colum’s _Land_ there is a like comedy when Cornelius
  • and Sally fill the scene, but then he is too young to be content with
  • laughter. He is still interested in the reform of society, but that
  • will pass, for at about thirty every writer, who is anything of an
  • artist, comes to understand that all a work of art can do is to show
  • one the reality that is within our minds, and the reality that our eyes
  • look on. He is the youngest of us all by many years, and we are all
  • proud to foresee his future.
  • I think that a race or a nation or a phase of life has but few dramatic
  • themes, and that when these have been once written well they must
  • afterwards be written less and less well until one gets at last but
  • ‘Soulless self-reflections of man’s skill.’ The first man writes
  • what it is natural to write, the second man what is left to him, for
  • the imagination cannot repeat itself. The hoydenish young woman,
  • the sentimental young woman, the villain and the hero alike ever
  • self-possessed, of contemporary drama, were once real discoveries, and
  • one can trace their history through the generations like a joke or a
  • folk-tale, but, unlike these, they grow always less interesting as they
  • get farther from their cradle. Our opportunity in Ireland is not that
  • our playwrights have more talent, it is possible that they have less
  • than the workers in an old tradition, but that the necessity of putting
  • a life that has not hitherto been dramatised into their plays excludes
  • all these types which have had their origin in a different social order.
  • An audience with National feeling is alive, at the worst it is alive
  • enough to quarrel with. One man came up from the scene of Lady
  • Gregory’s _Kincora_ at Killaloe that he might see her play, and having
  • applauded loudly, and even cheered for the Dalcassians, became silent
  • and troubled when Brian took Gormleith for his wife. ‘It is a great
  • pity,’ he said to a man next to him, ‘that he didn’t marry a quiet
  • girl from his own district.’ Some have quarrelled with me because I
  • did not take some glorious moment of Cuchulain’s life for my play, and
  • not the killing of his son, and all our playwrights have been attacked
  • for choosing bad characters instead of good, and called slanderers of
  • their country. In so far as these attacks come from National feeling,
  • that is to say, out of an interest or an affection for the life of this
  • country now and in past times, as did the countryman’s trouble about
  • Gormleith, they are in the long run the greatest help to a dramatist,
  • for they give him something to startle or to delight. Every writer has
  • had to face them where his work has aroused a genuine interest. The
  • Germans at the beginning of the nineteenth century preferred Schiller
  • to Goethe, and thought him the greater writer, because he put nobler
  • characters into his books; and when Chaucer met Eros walking in the
  • month of May, that testy god complains that though he had ‘sixty
  • bookkes olde and newe,’ and all full of stories of women and the life
  • they led, and though for every bad woman there are a hundred good, he
  • has chosen to write only of the bad ones. He complains that Chaucer
  • by his _Troilus_ and his _Romaunt of the Rose_ has brought love and
  • women to discredit. It is the same in painting as in literature, for
  • when a new painter arises men cry out, even when he is a painter of
  • the beautiful like Rossetti, that he has chosen the exaggerated or the
  • ugly or the unhealthy, forgetting that it is the business of art and
  • of letters to change the values and to mint the coinage. Without this
  • outcry there is no movement of life in the arts, for it is the sign of
  • values not yet understood, of a coinage not yet mastered. Sometimes
  • the writer delights us, when we grow to understand him, with new forms
  • of virtue discovered in persons where one had not hitherto looked for
  • it, and sometimes, and this is more and more true of modern art, he
  • changes the values not by the persons he sets before one, who may be
  • mean enough, but by his way of looking at them, by the implications
  • that come from his own mind, by the tune they dance to as it were.
  • Eros, into whose mouth Chaucer, one doubts not, puts arguments that he
  • had heard from his readers and listeners, objected to Chaucer’s art in
  • the interests of pedantic mediæval moralising; the contemporaries of
  • Schiller commended him for reflecting vague romantic types from the
  • sentimental literature of his predecessors; and those who object to the
  • peasant as he is seen in the Abbey Theatre have their imaginations full
  • of what is least observant and most sentimental in the Irish novelists.
  • When I was a boy I spent many an afternoon with a village shoemaker who
  • was a great reader. I asked him once what Irish novels he liked, and
  • he told me there were none he could read, ‘They sentimentalised the
  • people,’ he said angrily; and it was against Kickham that he complained
  • most. ‘I want to see the people,’ he said, ‘shown up in their naked
  • hideousness.’ That is the peasant mind as I know it, delight in strong
  • sensations whether of beauty or of ugliness, in bare facts, and quite
  • without sentimentality. The sentimental mind is the bourgeois mind, and
  • it was this mind which came into Irish literature with Gerald Griffin
  • and later on with Kickham.
  • It is the mind of the town, and it is a delight to those only who have
  • seen life, and above all country life, with unobservant eyes, and
  • most of all to the Irish tourist, to the patriotic young Irishman who
  • goes to the country for a month’s holiday with his head full of vague
  • idealisms. It is not the art of Mr. Colum, born of the people, and
  • when at his best looking at the town and not the country with strange
  • eyes, nor the art of Mr. Synge spending weeks and months in remote
  • places talking Irish to fishers and islanders. I remember meeting,
  • about twenty years ago, a lad who had a little yacht at Kingstown.
  • Somebody was talking of the sea paintings of a great painter, Hook,
  • I think, and this made him very angry. No yachtsman believed in them
  • or thought them at all like the sea, he said. Indeed, he was always
  • hearing people praise pictures that were not a bit like the sea, and
  • thereupon he named certain of the greatest painters of water—men who
  • more than all others had spent their lives in observing the effects
  • of light upon cloud and wave. I met him again the other day, well
  • on in middle life, and though he is not even an Irishman, indignant
  • with Mr. Synge’s and Mr. Boyle’s[I] peasants. He knew the people, he
  • said, and neither he nor any other person that knew them could believe
  • that they were properly represented in _The Well of the Saints_ or
  • _The Building Fund_. Twenty years ago his imagination was under the
  • influence of popular pictures, but to-day it was under the conventional
  • idealisms which writers like Kickham and Griffin substitute for the
  • ever-varied life of the cottages, and that conventional idealism that
  • the contemporary English Theatre substitutes for all life whatsoever.
  • I saw _Caste_, the earliest play of the modern school, a few days ago,
  • and found there more obviously than I expected, for I am not much of
  • a theatre-goer, the English half of the mischief. Two of the minor
  • persons had a certain amount of superficial characterization, as if
  • out of the halfpenny comic papers; but the central persons, the man
  • and woman that created the dramatic excitement, such as it was, had
  • not characters of any kind, being vague ideals, perfection as it is
  • imagined by a common-place mind. The audience could give them its
  • sympathy without the labour that comes from awakening knowledge. If the
  • dramatist had put any man and woman of his acquaintance that seemed
  • to him nearest perfection into his play, he would have had to make it
  • a study, among other things, of the little petty faults and perverted
  • desires that come out of the nature or its surroundings. He would have
  • troubled that admiring audience by making a self-indulgent sympathy
  • more difficult. He might have even seemed, like Ibsen or the early
  • Christians, an enemy of the human race. We have gone down to the roots,
  • and we have made up our minds upon one thing quite definitely—that
  • in no play that professes to picture life in its daily aspects shall
  • we admit these white phantoms. We can do this, not because we have
  • any special talent, but because we are dealing with a life which has
  • for all practical purposes never been set upon the stage before. The
  • conventional types of the novelists do not pervert our imagination,
  • for they are built, as it were, into another form, and no man who has
  • chosen for himself a sound method of drama, whether it be the drama of
  • character or of crisis, can use them. The Gaelic League and _Cumann
  • na nGaedheal_ play does indeed show the influence of the novelists;
  • but the typical Gaelic League play is essentially narrative and not
  • dramatic. Every artist necessarily imitates those who have worked in
  • the same form before him, and when the preoccupation has been with the
  • same life he almost always, consciously or unconsciously, borrows
  • more than the form, and it is this very borrowing—affecting thought,
  • language, all the vehicles of expression—which brings about the most of
  • what we call decadence.
  • After all, if our plays are slanders upon their country; if to
  • represent upon the stage a hard old man like Cosgar, or a rapacious old
  • man like Shan, or a faithless wife like Nora Burke, or to select from
  • history treacherous Gormleith for a theme, is to represent this nation
  • at something less than its full moral worth; if every play played in
  • the Abbey Theatre now and in times to come be something of a slander,
  • is anybody a penny the worse? Some ancient or mediæval races did not
  • think so. Jusserand describes the French conquerors of mediæval England
  • as already imagining themselves in their literature, as they have done
  • to this day, as a great deal worse than they are, and the English
  • imagining themselves a great deal better. The greater portion of the
  • _Divine Comedy_ is a catalogue of the sins of Italy, and Boccaccio
  • became immortal because he exaggerated with an unceasing playful wit
  • the vices of his countryside. The Greeks chose for the themes of their
  • serious literature a few great crimes, and Corneille, in his article on
  • the theory of the drama, shows why the greatness and notoriety of these
  • crimes is necessary to tragic drama. The public life of Athens found
  • its chief celebration in the monstrous caricature of Aristophanes, and
  • the Greek nation was so proud, so free from morbid sensitiveness, that
  • it invited the foreign ambassadors to the spectacle. And I answer to
  • those who say that Ireland cannot afford this freedom because of her
  • political circumstances, that if Ireland cannot afford it, Ireland
  • cannot have a literature. Literature has never been the work of slaves,
  • and Ireland must learn to say—
  • ‘Stone walls do not a prison make,
  • Nor iron bars a cage.’
  • The misrepresentation of the average life of a nation that follows
  • of necessity from an imaginative delight in energetic characters and
  • extreme types, enlarges the energy of a people by the spectacle of
  • energy. A nation is injured by the picking out of a single type and
  • setting that into print or upon the stage as a type of the whole
  • nation. Ireland suffered in this way from that single whisky-drinking,
  • humorous type which seemed for a time the accepted type of all. The
  • Englishwoman is, no doubt, injured in the same way in the minds of
  • various Continental nations by a habit of caricaturing all Englishwomen
  • as having big teeth. But neither nation can be injured by imaginative
  • writers selecting types that please their fancy. They will never
  • impose a general type on the public mind, for genius differs from
  • the newspapers in this, that the greater and more confident it is,
  • the more is its delight in varieties and species. If Ireland were at
  • this moment, through a misunderstanding terror of the stage Irishman,
  • to deprive her writers of freedom, to make their imaginations timid,
  • she would lower her dignity in her own eyes and in the eyes of every
  • intellectual nation. That old caricature did her very little harm in
  • the long run, perhaps a few car-drivers have copied it in their lives,
  • while the mind of the country remained untroubled; but the loss of
  • imaginative freedom and daring would turn us into old women. In the
  • long run, it is the great writer of a nation that becomes its image in
  • the minds of posterity, and even though he represent no man of worth
  • in his art, the worth of his own mind becomes the inheritance of his
  • people. He takes nothing away that he does not give back in greater
  • volume.
  • If Ireland had not lost the Gaelic she never would have had this
  • sensitiveness as of a _parvenu_ when presented at Court for the first
  • time, or of a nigger newspaper. When Ireland had the confidence of
  • her own antiquity, her writers praised and blamed according to their
  • fancy, and even as throughout all mediæval Europe, they laughed when
  • they had a mind to at the most respected persons, at the sanctities
  • of Church and State. The story of _The Shadow of the Glen_, found by
  • Mr. Synge in Gaelic-speaking Aran, and by Mr. Curtain in Munster; the
  • Song of _The Red-haired Man’s Wife_, sung in all Gaelic Ireland; _The
  • Midnight Court of MacGiolla Meidhre_; _The Vision of MacCoinglinne_;
  • the old romancers, with their Bricriu and their Conan, laughed and sang
  • as fearlessly as Chaucer or Villon or Cervantes. It seemed almost as if
  • those old writers murmured to themselves: ‘If we but keep our courage
  • let all the virtues perish, for we can make them over again; but if
  • that be gone, all is gone.’ I remember when I was an art student at the
  • Metropolitan School of Art a good many years ago, saying to Mr. Hughes
  • the sculptor, as we looked at the work of our fellow-students, ‘Every
  • student here that is doing better work than another is doing it because
  • he has a more intrepid imagination; one has only to look at the line of
  • a drawing to see that’; and he said that was his own thought also. All
  • good art is extravagant, vehement, impetuous, shaking the dust of time
  • from its feet, as it were, and beating against the walls of the world.
  • If a sincere religious artist were to arise in Ireland in our day,
  • and were to paint the Holy Family, let us say, he would meet with
  • the same opposition that sincere dramatists are meeting with to-day.
  • The bourgeois mind is never sincere in the arts, and one finds in
  • Irish chapels, above all in Irish convents, the religious art that
  • it understands. A Connaught convent a little time ago refused a fine
  • design for stained glass, because of the personal life in the faces
  • and in the attitudes, which seemed to them ugly, perhaps even impious.
  • They sent to the designer an insipid German chromo-lithograph, full
  • of faces without expression or dignity, and gestures without personal
  • distinction, and the designer, too anxious for success to reject any
  • order, has carried out this ignoble design in glass of beautiful
  • colour and quality. Let us suppose that Meister Stefan were to paint
  • in Ireland to-day that exquisite Madonna of his, with her lattice of
  • roses; a great deal that is said of our plays would be said of that
  • picture. Why select for his model a little girl selling newspapers in
  • the streets, why slander with that miserable little body the Mother of
  • God? He could only answer, as the imaginative artist always answers,
  • ‘That is the way I have seen her in my mind, and what I have made of
  • her is very living.’ All art is founded upon personal vision, and the
  • greater the art the more surprising the vision; and all bad art is
  • founded upon impersonal types and images, accepted by average men and
  • women out of imaginative poverty and timidity, or the exhaustion that
  • comes from labour.
  • Nobody can force a movement of any kind to take any prearranged pattern
  • to any very great extent; one can, perhaps, modify it a little, and
  • that is all. When one says that it is going to develop in a certain
  • way, one means that one sees, or imagines that one sees, certain
  • energies which left to themselves are bound to give it a certain form.
  • Writing in _Samhain_ some years ago, I said that our plays would be of
  • two kinds, plays of peasant life and plays of a romantic and heroic
  • life, such as one finds in the folk-tales. To-day I can see other
  • forces, and can foretell, I think, the form of technique that will
  • arise. About fifty years ago, perhaps not so many, the playwrights
  • of every country in the world became persuaded that their plays must
  • reflect the surface of life; and the author of _Caste_, for instance,
  • made a reputation by putting what seemed to be average common life and
  • average common speech for the first time upon the stage in England,
  • and by substituting real loaves of bread and real cups of tea for
  • imaginary ones. He was not a very clever nor a very well-educated
  • man, and he made his revolution superficially; but in other countries
  • men of intellect and knowledge created that intellectual drama of
  • real life, of which Ibsen’s later plays are the ripened fruit. This
  • change coincided with the substitution of science for religion in the
  • conduct of life, and is, I believe, as temporary, for the practice of
  • twenty centuries will surely take the sway in the end. A rhetorician
  • in that novel of Petronius, which satirises, or perhaps one should say
  • celebrates, Roman decadence, complains that the young people of his
  • day are made blockheads by learning old romantic tales in the schools,
  • instead of what belongs to common life. And yet is it not the romantic
  • tale, the extravagant and ungovernable dream which comes out of youth;
  • and is not that desire for what belongs to common life, whether it
  • comes from Rome or Greece or England, the sign of fading fires, of
  • ebbing imaginative desire? In the arts I am quite certain that it is
  • a substitution of apparent for real truth. Mr. George Moore has a
  • very vivid character; he is precisely one of those whose characters
  • can be represented most easily upon the stage. Let us suppose that
  • some dramatist had made even him the centre of a play in which the
  • moderation of common life was carefully preserved, how very little he
  • could give us of that headlong intrepid man, as we know him, whether
  • through long personal knowledge or through his many books. The more
  • carefully the play reflected the surface of life the more would the
  • elements be limited to those that naturally display themselves during
  • so many minutes of our ordinary affairs. It is only by extravagance,
  • by an emphasis far greater than that of life as we observe it, that
  • we can crowd into a few minutes the knowledge of years. Shakespeare
  • or Sophocles can so quicken, as it were, the circles of the clock, so
  • heighten the expression of life, that many years can unfold themselves
  • in a few minutes, and it is always Shakespeare or Sophocles, and not
  • Ibsen, that makes us say, ‘How true, how often I have felt as that man
  • feels’; or ‘How intimately I have come to know those people on the
  • stage.’ There is a certain school of painters that has discovered that
  • it is necessary in the representation of light to put little touches of
  • pure colour side by side. When you went up close to that big picture
  • of the Alps by Segantini, in Mr. Lane’s Loan Exhibition a year ago,
  • you found that the grass seeds, which looked brown enough from the
  • other side of the room, were full of pure scarlet colour. If you copy
  • nature’s moderation of colour you do not imitate her, for you have only
  • white paint and she has light. If you wish to represent character or
  • passion upon the stage, as it is known to the friends, let us say, of
  • your principal persons, you must be excessive, extravagant, fantastic
  • even, in expression; and you must be this, more extravagantly, more
  • excessively, more fantastically than ever, if you wish to show
  • character and passion as they would be known to the principal person of
  • your play in the depths of his own mind. The greatest art symbolises
  • not those things that we have observed so much as those things that
  • we have experienced, and when the imaginary saint or lover or hero
  • moves us most deeply, it is the moment when he awakens within us for
  • an instant our own heroism, our own sanctity, our own desire. We
  • possess these things—the greatest of men not more than Seaghan the
  • Fool—not at all moderately, but to an infinite extent, and though we
  • control or ignore them, we know that the moralists speak true when they
  • compare them to angels or to devils, or to beasts of prey. How can any
  • dramatic art, moderate in expression, be a true image of hell or heaven
  • or the wilderness, or do anything but create those faint histories that
  • but touch our curiosity, those groups of persons that never follow us
  • into our intimate life, where Odysseus and Don Quixote and Hamlet are
  • with us always?
  • The scientific movement is ebbing a little everywhere, and here in
  • Ireland it has never been in flood at all. And I am certain that
  • everywhere literature will return once more to its old extravagant
  • fantastical expression, for in literature, unlike science, there are
  • no discoveries, and it is always the old that returns. Everything in
  • Ireland urges us to this return, and it may be that we shall be the
  • first to recover after the fifty years of mistake.
  • The antagonism of imaginative writing in Ireland is not a habit of
  • scientific observation but our interest in matters of opinion. A
  • misgoverned country seeking a remedy by agitation puts an especial
  • value upon opinion, and even those who are not conscious of any
  • interest in the country are influenced by the general habit. All fine
  • literature is the disinterested contemplation or expression of life,
  • but hardly any Irish writer can liberate his mind sufficiently from
  • questions of practical reform for this contemplation. Art for art’s
  • sake, as he understands it, whether it be the art of the _Ode to a
  • Grecian Urn_ or of the imaginer of Falstaff, seems to him a neglect
  • of public duty. It is as though the telegraph-boys botanised among
  • the hedges with the undelivered envelopes in their pockets; one must
  • calculate the effect of one’s words before one writes them, who they
  • are to excite and to what end. We all write if we follow the habit of
  • the country not for our own delight but for the improvement of our
  • neighbours, and this is not only true of such obviously propagandist
  • work as _The Spirit of the Nation_ or a Gaelic League play, but of
  • the work of writers who seemed to have escaped from every national
  • influence, like Mr. Bernard Shaw, Mr. George Moore, or even Mr. Oscar
  • Wilde. They never keep their head for very long out of the flood of
  • opinion. Mr. Bernard Shaw, the one brilliant writer of comedy in
  • England to-day, makes these comedies something less than life by never
  • forgetting that he is a reformer, and Mr. Wilde could hardly finish an
  • act of a play without denouncing the British public; and Mr. Moore—God
  • bless the hearers!—has not for ten years now been able to keep himself
  • from the praise or blame of the Church of his fathers. Goethe, whose
  • mind was more busy with philosophy than any modern poet, has said, ‘The
  • poet needs all philosophy, but he must keep it out of his work.’ One
  • remembers Dante, and wishes that Goethe had left some commentary upon
  • that saying, some definition of philosophy perhaps, but one cannot
  • be less than certain that the poet, though it may be well for him to
  • have right opinions, above all if his country be at death’s door, must
  • keep all opinion that he holds to merely because he thinks it right,
  • out of his poetry, if it is to be poetry at all. At the enquiry which
  • preceded the granting of a patent to the Abbey Theatre I was asked if
  • _Cathleen ni Houlihan_ was not written to affect opinion. Certainly
  • it was not. I had a dream one night which gave me a story, and I
  • had certain emotions about this country, and I gave those emotions
  • expression for my own pleasure. If I had written to convince others I
  • would have asked myself, not ‘Is that exactly what I think and feel?’
  • but ‘How would that strike so-and-so? How will they think and feel when
  • they have read it?’ And all would be oratorical and insincere. We only
  • understand our own minds, and the things that are striving to utter
  • themselves through our minds, and we move others, not because we have
  • understood or thought about them at all, but because all life has the
  • same root. Coventry Patmore has said, ‘The end of art is peace,’ and
  • the following of art is little different from the following of religion
  • in the intense preoccupation that it demands. Somebody has said, ‘God
  • asks nothing of the highest soul except attention’; and so necessary
  • is attention to mastery in any art, that there are moments when one
  • thinks that nothing else is necessary, and nothing else so difficult.
  • The religious life has created for itself monasteries and convents
  • where men and women may forget in prayer and contemplation everything
  • that seems necessary to the most useful and busy citizens of their
  • towns and villages, and one imagines that even in the monastery and
  • the convent there are passing things, the twitter of a sparrow in the
  • window, the memory of some old quarrel, things lighter than air, that
  • keep the soul from its joy. How many of those old religious sayings can
  • one not apply to the life of art? ‘The Holy Spirit,’ wrote S. Thomas à
  • Kempis, ‘has liberated me from a multitude of opinions.’ When one sets
  • out to cast into some mould so much of life merely for life’s sake,
  • one is tempted at every moment to twist it from its eternal shape to
  • help some friend or harm some enemy. Alas, all men, we in Ireland more
  • than others, are fighters, and it is a hard law that compels us to cast
  • away our swords when we enter the house of the Muses, as men cast them
  • away at the doors of the banqueting-hall at Tara. A weekly paper in
  • reviewing last year’s _Samhain_, convinced itself, or at any rate its
  • readers—for that is the heart of the business in propaganda—that I only
  • began to say these things a few months ago under I know not what alien
  • influence; and yet I seem to have been saying them all my life. I took
  • up an anthology of Irish verse that I edited some ten years ago, and I
  • found them there, and I think they were a chief part of an old fight
  • over the policy of the _New Irish Library_. Till they are accepted by
  • writers and readers in this country it will never have a literature, it
  • will never escape from the election rhyme and the pamphlet. So long as
  • I have any control over the National Theatre Society it will be carried
  • on in this spirit, call it art for art’s sake if you will; and no plays
  • will be produced at it which were written, not for the sake of a good
  • story or fine verses or some revelation of character, but to please
  • those friends of ours who are ever urging us to attack the priests or
  • the English, or wanting us to put our imagination into handcuffs that
  • we may be sure of never seeming to do one or the other.
  • I have had very little to say this year in _Samhain_, and I have said
  • it badly. When I wrote _Ideas of Good and Evil_ and _Celtic Twilight_,
  • I wrote everything very slowly and a great many times over. A few
  • years ago, however, my eyesight got so bad that I had to dictate the
  • first drafts of everything, and then rewrite these drafts several
  • times. I did the last _Samhain_ this way, dictating all the thoughts
  • in a few days, and rewriting them in two or three weeks; but this
  • time I am letting the first draft remain with all its carelessness of
  • phrase and rhythm. I am busy with a practical project which needs the
  • saying of many things from time to time, and it is better to say them
  • carelessly and harshly than to take time from my poetry. One casts
  • something away every year, and I shall, I think, have to cast away the
  • hope of ever having a prose style that amounts to anything. After all,
  • dictation gives one a certain vitality as of vehement speech.
  • 1906
  • LITERATURE AND THE LIVING VOICE.[J]
  • I
  • One Sunday, in summer, a few years ago, I went to the little village
  • of Killeenan, that is not many miles from Galway, to do honour to the
  • memory of Raftery, a Gaelic poet who died a little before the famine.
  • A headstone had been put over his grave in the half-ruined churchyard,
  • and a priest had come to bless it, and many country people to listen to
  • his poems. After the shawled and frieze-coated people had knelt down
  • and prayed for the repose of his soul, they gathered about a little
  • wooden platform that had been put up in a field. I do not remember
  • whether Raftery’s poem about himself was one of those they listened
  • to, but certainly it was in the thoughts of many, and it was the
  • image reflected in that poem that had drawn some of them from distant
  • villages.
  • I am Raftery the poet,
  • Full of hope and love;
  • With eyes without light;
  • With gentleness without misery.
  • Going west on my journey
  • With the light of my heart;
  • Weak and tired
  • To the end of my road.
  • I am now
  • And my back to a wall,
  • Playing music
  • To empty pockets.
  • Some few there remembered him, and one old man came out among the
  • reciters to tell of the burying, where he himself, a young boy at the
  • time, had carried a candle.
  • The verses of other Gaelic poets were sung or recited too, and,
  • although certainly not often fine poetry, they had its spirit, its
  • _naïveté_—that is to say, its way of looking at the world as if it were
  • but an hour old—its seriousness even in laughter, its personal rhythm.
  • A few days after I was in the town of Galway, and saw there, as I had
  • often seen in other country towns, some young men marching down the
  • middle of a street singing an already outworn London music-hall song,
  • that filled the memory, long after they had gone by, with a rhythm as
  • pronounced and as impersonal as the noise of a machine. In the shop
  • windows there were, I knew, the signs of a life very unlike that I had
  • seen at Killeenan; halfpenny comic papers and story papers, sixpenny
  • reprints of popular novels, and, with the exception of a dusty Dumas or
  • Scott strayed thither, one knew not how, and one or two little books of
  • Irish ballads, nothing that one calls literature, nothing that would
  • interest the few thousands who alone out of many millions have what
  • we call culture. A few miles had divided the sixteenth century, with
  • its equality of culture, of good taste, from the twentieth, where if a
  • man has fine taste he has either been born to leisure and opportunity
  • or has in him an energy that is genius. One saw the difference in the
  • clothes of the people of the town and of the village, for, as the
  • Emerald tablet says, outward and inner things answer to one another.
  • The village men wore their bawneens, their white flannel jackets; they
  • had clothes that had a little memory of clothes that had once been
  • adapted to their calling by centuries of continual slight changes. They
  • were sometimes well dressed, for they suggested nothing but themselves
  • and wore little that had suited another better. But in the town nobody
  • was well dressed; for in modern life, only a few people—some few
  • thousands—set the fashion, and set it to please themselves and to fit
  • their lives, and as for the rest they must go shabby—the ploughman in
  • clothes cut for a life of leisure, but made of shoddy, and the tramp
  • in the ploughman’s cast-off clothes, and the scarecrow in the tramp’s
  • battered coat and broken hat.
  • II
  • All that love the arts or love dignity in life have at one time or
  • another noticed these things, and some have wondered why the world has
  • for some three or four centuries sacrificed so much, and with what
  • seems a growing recklessness, to create an intellectual aristocracy,
  • a leisured class—to set apart, and above all others, a number of men
  • and women who are not very well pleased with one another or the world
  • they have to live in. It is some comparison, like this that I have
  • made, which has been the origin, as I think, of most attempts to revive
  • some old language in which the general business of the world is no
  • longer transacted. The Provençal movement, the Welsh, the Czech, have
  • all, I think, been attempting, when we examine them to the heart, to
  • restore what is called a more picturesque way of life, that is to say,
  • a way of life in which the common man has some share in imaginative
  • art. That this is the decisive element in the attempt to revive and to
  • preserve the Irish language I am very certain. A language enthusiast
  • does not put it that way to himself; he says, rather, ‘If I can make
  • the people talk Irish again they will be the less English’; but if you
  • talk to him till you have hunted the words into their burrow you will
  • find that the word ‘Ireland’ means to him a form of life delightful to
  • his imagination, and that the word ‘England’ suggests to him a cold,
  • joyless, irreligious and ugly life. The life of the villages, with
  • its songs, its dances and its pious greetings, its conversations full
  • of vivid images shaped hardly more by life itself than by innumerable
  • forgotten poets, all that life of good nature and improvisation grows
  • more noble as he meditates upon it, for it mingles with the middle ages
  • until he no longer can see it as it is but as it was, when it ran, as
  • it were, into a point of fire in the courtliness of kings’ houses. He
  • hardly knows whether what stirred him yesterday was that old fiddler,
  • playing an almost-forgotten music on a fiddle mended with twine, or a
  • sudden thought of some king that was of the blood of that old man, some
  • O’Loughlin or O’Byrne, listening amid his soldiers, he and they at
  • the one table, they too, lucky, bright-eyed, while the minstrel sang
  • of angry Cuchulain, or of him men called ‘Golden salmon of the sea,
  • clean hawk of the air.’ It will not please him, however, if you tell
  • him that he is fighting the modern world, which he calls ‘England,’ as
  • Mistral and his fellows called it Paris, and that he will need more
  • than language if he is to make the monster turn up its white belly.
  • And yet the difference between what the word England means and all
  • that the word Gaelic suggests is greater than any that could have been
  • before the imagination of Mistral. Ireland, her imagination at its noon
  • before the birth of Chaucer, has created the most beautiful literature
  • of a whole people that has been anywhere since Greece and Rome, while
  • English literature, the greatest of all literatures but that of Greece,
  • is yet the literature of a few. Nothing of it but a handful of ballads
  • about Robin Hood has come from the folk or belongs to them rightly, for
  • the good English writers, with a few exceptions that seem accidental,
  • have written for a small cultivated class; and is not this the reason?
  • Irish poetry and Irish stories were made to be spoken or sung, while
  • English literature, alone of great literatures, because the newest of
  • them all, has all but completely shaped itself in the printing-press.
  • In Ireland to-day the old world that sang and listened is, it may be
  • for the last time in Europe, face to face with the world that reads and
  • writes, and their antagonism is always present under some name or other
  • in Irish imagination and intellect. I myself cannot be convinced that
  • the printing-press will be always victor, for change is inconceivably
  • swift, and when it begins—well, as the proverb has it, everything comes
  • in at the hole. The world soon tires of its toys, and our exaggerated
  • love of print and paper seems to me to come out of passing conditions
  • and to be no more a part of the final constitution of things than the
  • craving of a woman in child-bed for green apples. When one takes a book
  • into the corner, one surrenders so much life for one’s knowledge, so
  • much, I mean, of that normal activity that gives one life and strength,
  • one lays away one’s own handiwork and turns from one’s friend, and
  • if the book is good one is at some pains to press all the little
  • wanderings and tumults of the mind into silence and quiet. If the
  • reader be poor, if he has worked all day at the plough or the desk,
  • he will hardly have strength enough for any but a meretricious book;
  • nor is it only when the book is on the knees that one’s life must be
  • given for it. For a good and sincere book needs the preparation of the
  • peculiar studies and reveries that prepare for good taste, and make it
  • easier for the mind to find pleasure in a new landscape; and all these
  • reveries and studies have need of so much time and thought that it is
  • almost certain a man cannot be a successful doctor, or engineer, or
  • Cabinet Minister, and have a culture good enough to escape the mockery
  • of the ragged art student who comes of an evening sometimes to borrow
  • a half-sovereign. The old culture came to a man at his work; it was
  • not at the expense of life, but an exaltation of life itself; it came
  • in at the eyes as some civic ceremony sailed along the streets, or as
  • one arrayed oneself before the looking-glass, or it came in at the ears
  • in a song as one bent over the plough or the anvil, or at that great
  • table where rich and poor sat down together and heard the minstrel
  • bidding them pass around the wine-cup and say a prayer for Gawain dead.
  • Certainly it came without a price; it did not take one from one’s
  • friends and one’s handiwork; but it was like a good woman who gives all
  • for love and is never jealous and is ready to do all the talking when
  • we are tired.
  • How the old is to come again, how the other side of the penny is to
  • come up, how the spit is to turn the other side of the meat to the
  • fire, I do not know, but that the time will come I am certain; when one
  • kind of desire has been satisfied for a long time it becomes sleepy,
  • and other kinds, long quiet, after making a noise begin to order life.
  • Of the many things, desires or powers or instruments, that are to
  • change the world, the artist is fitted to understand but two or three,
  • and the less he troubles himself about the complexity that is outside
  • his craft, the more will he find it all within his craft, and the more
  • dexterous will his hand and his thought become. I am trying to see
  • nothing in the world but the arts, and nothing in this change—which one
  • cannot prove but only foretell—but the share my own art will have in it.
  • III
  • One thing is entirely certain. Wherever the old imaginative life
  • lingers it must be stirred into life, and kept alive, and in Ireland
  • this is the work, it may be, of the Gaelic movement. But the nineteenth
  • century, with its moral zeal, its insistence upon irrelevant interests,
  • having passed over, the artist can admit that he cares about nothing
  • that does not give him a new subject or a new technique. Propaganda
  • would be for him a dissipation, but he may compare his art, if he has a
  • mind to, with the arts that belonged to a whole people, and discover,
  • not how to imitate the external form of an epic or a folk-song, but
  • how to express in some equivalent form whatever in the thoughts of his
  • own age seem, as it were, to press into the future. The most obvious
  • difference is that when literature belonged to a whole people, its
  • three great forms, narrative, lyrical and dramatic, found their way to
  • men’s minds without the mediation of print and paper. That narrative
  • poetry may find its minstrels again, and lyrical poetry adequate
  • singers, and dramatic poetry adequate players, he must spend much of
  • his time with these three lost arts, and the more technical is his
  • interest the better. When I first began working in Ireland at what some
  • newspaper has called the Celtic Renaissance, I saw that we had still
  • even in English a sufficient audience for song and speech. Certain
  • of our young men and women, too restless and sociable to be readers,
  • had amongst them an interest in Irish legend and history, and years
  • of imaginative politics had kept them from forgetting, as most modern
  • people have, how to listen to serious words. I always saw that some
  • kind of theatre would be a natural centre for a tradition of feeling
  • and thought, but that it must—and this was its chief opportunity—appeal
  • to the interest appealed to by lively conversation or by oratory.
  • In other words, that it must be made for young people who were
  • sufficiently ignorant to refuse a pound of flesh even though the Nine
  • Worthies offered their wisdom in return. They are not, perhaps, very
  • numerous, for they do not include the thousands of conquered spirits
  • who in Dublin, as elsewhere, go to see _The Girl from Kay’s_, or when
  • Mr. Tree is upon tour, _The Girl from Prospero’s Island_; and the
  • peasant in Ireland, as elsewhere, has not taken to the theatre, and
  • can, I think, be moved through Gaelic only.
  • If one could get them, I thought, one could draw to oneself the
  • apathetic people who are in every country, and people who don’t know
  • what they like till somebody tells them. Now, a friend has given me
  • that theatre. It is not very big, but it is quite big enough to seat
  • those few thousands and their friends in a seven days’ run of a new
  • play; and I have begun my real business. I have to find once again
  • singers, minstrels, and players who love words more than any other
  • thing under heaven, for without fine words there is no literature.
  • IV
  • I will say but a little of dramatic technique, as I would have it in
  • this theatre of speech, of romance, of extravagance, for I have written
  • of all that so many times. In every art, when it seems to one that it
  • has need of a renewing of life, one goes backwards till one lights upon
  • a time when it was nearer to human life and instinct, before it had
  • gathered about it so many mechanical specialisations and traditions.
  • One examines that earlier condition and thinks out its principles of
  • life, and one may be able to separate accidental from vital things.
  • William Morris, for instance, studied the earliest printing, the founts
  • of type that were made when men saw their craft with eyes that were
  • still new, and with leisure, and without the restraints of commerce
  • and custom. And then he made a type that was really new, that had
  • the quality of his own mind about it, though it reminds one of its
  • ancestry, of its high breeding as it were. Coleridge and Wordsworth
  • were influenced by the publication of Percy’s _Reliques_ to the making
  • of a simplicity altogether unlike that of old ballad-writers. Rossetti
  • went to early Italian painting, to Holy Families and choirs of angels,
  • that he might learn how to express an emotion that had its roots in
  • sexual desire and in the delight of his generation in fine clothes and
  • in beautiful rooms. Nor is it otherwise with the reformers of churches
  • and of the social order, for reform must justify itself by a return in
  • feeling to something that our fathers have told us in the old time.
  • So it is with us. Inspired by players who played before a figured
  • curtain, we have made scenery, indeed, but scenery that is little more
  • than a suggestion—a pattern with recurring boughs and leaves of gold
  • for a wood, a great green curtain with a red stencil upon it to carry
  • the eye upward for a palace, and so on. More important than these, we
  • have looked for the centre of our art where the players of the time of
  • Shakespeare and of Corneille found theirs, in speech, whether it be the
  • perfect mimicry of the conversation of two countrymen of the roads, or
  • that idealised speech poets have imagined for what we think but do not
  • say. Before men read, the ear and the tongue were subtle, and delighted
  • one another with the little tunes that were in words; every word would
  • have its own tune, though but one main note may have been marked
  • enough for us to name it. They loved language, and all literature was
  • then, whether in the mouth of minstrels, players, or singers, but the
  • perfection of an art that everybody practised, a flower out of the stem
  • of life. And language continually renewed itself in that perfection,
  • returning to daily life out of that finer leisure, strengthened and
  • sweetened as from a retreat ordered by religion. The ordinary dramatic
  • critic, when you tell him that a play, if it is to be of a great kind,
  • must have beautiful words, will answer that you have misunderstood
  • the nature of the stage and are asking of it what books should give.
  • Sometimes when some excellent man, a playgoer certainly and sometimes
  • a critic, has read me a passage out of some poet, I have been set
  • wondering what books of poetry can mean to the greater number of men.
  • If they are to read poetry at all, if they are to enjoy beautiful
  • rhythm, if they are to get from poetry anything but what it has in
  • common with prose, they must hear it spoken by men who have music in
  • their voices and a learned understanding of its sound. There is no poem
  • so great that a fine speaker cannot make it greater or that a bad ear
  • cannot make it nothing. All the arts when young and happy are but the
  • point of the spear whose handle is our daily life. When they grow old
  • and unhappy they perfect themselves away from life, and life, seeing
  • that they are sufficient to themselves, forgets them. The fruit of the
  • tree that was in Eden grows out of a flower full of scent, rounds and
  • ripens, until at last the little stem, that brought to it the sap out
  • of the tree, dries up and breaks, and the fruit rots upon the ground.
  • The theatre grows more elaborate, developing the player at the expense
  • of the poet, developing the scenery at the expense of the player,
  • always increasing in importance whatever has come to it out of the mere
  • mechanism of a building or the interests of a class, specialising more
  • and more, doing whatever is easiest rather than what is most noble,
  • and creating a class before the footlights as behind, who are stirred
  • to excitements that belong to it and not to life; until at last life,
  • which knows that a specialised energy is not herself, turns to other
  • things, content to leave it to weaklings and triflers, to those in
  • whose body there is the least quantity of herself.
  • V
  • But if we are to delight our three or four thousand young men and women
  • with a delight that will follow them into their own houses, and if we
  • are to add the countryman to their number, we shall need more than
  • the play, we shall need those other spoken arts. The player rose into
  • importance in the town, but the minstrel is of the country. We must
  • have narrative as well as dramatic poetry, and we are making room for
  • it in the theatre in the first instance, but in this also we must go
  • to an earlier time. Modern recitation is not, like modern theatrical
  • art, an over-elaboration of a true art, but an entire misunderstanding.
  • It has no tradition at all. It is an endeavour to do what can only be
  • done well by the player. It has no relation of its own to life. Some
  • young man in evening clothes will recite to you _The Dream of Eugene
  • Aram_, and it will be laughable, grotesque and a little vulgar.
  • Tragic emotions that need scenic illusion, a long preparation, a
  • gradual heightening of emotion, are thrust into the middle of our
  • common affairs. That they may be as extravagant, as little tempered by
  • anything ideal or distant as possible, he will break up the rhythm,
  • regarding neither the length of the lines nor the natural music of
  • the phrases, and distort the accent by every casual impulse. He will
  • gesticulate wildly, adapting his movements to the drama as if Eugene
  • Aram were in the room before us, and all the time we see a young man
  • in evening dress who has become unaccountably insane. Nothing that he
  • can do or say will make us forget that he is Mr. Robinson the bank
  • clerk, and that the toes of his boots turn upward. We have nothing to
  • learn here. We must go to the villages or we must go back hundreds of
  • years to Wolfram of Eisenbach and the castles of Thuringia. In this, as
  • in all other arts, one finds its law and its true purpose when one is
  • near the source. The minstrel never dramatised anybody but himself. It
  • was impossible, from the nature of the words the poet had put into his
  • mouth, or that he had made for himself, that he should speak as another
  • person. He will go no nearer to drama than we do in daily speech, and
  • he will not allow you for any long time to forget himself. Our own
  • Raftery will stop the tale to cry, ‘This is what I, Raftery, wrote down
  • in the book of the people’; or ‘I, myself, Raftery, went to bed without
  • supper that night.’ Or, if it is Wolfram, and the tale is of Gawain
  • or Parsival, he will tell the listening ladies that he sings of happy
  • love out of his own unhappy love, or he will interrupt the story of
  • a siege and its hardships to remember his own house, where there is
  • not enough food for the mice. He knows how to keep himself interesting
  • that his words may have weight—so many lines of narrative, and then a
  • phrase about himself and his emotions. The reciter cannot be a player,
  • for that is a different art; but he must be a messenger, and he should
  • be as interesting, as exciting, as are all that carry great news.
  • He comes from far off, and he speaks of far-off things with his own
  • peculiar animation, and instead of lessening the ideal and beautiful
  • elements of speech, he may, if he has a mind to, increase them. He may
  • speak to actual notes as a singer does if they are so simple that he
  • never loses the speaking-voice, and if the poem is long he must do so,
  • or his own voice will become weary and formless. His art is nearer to
  • pattern than that of the player. It is always allusion, never illusion;
  • for what he tells of, no matter how impassioned he may become, is
  • always distant, and for this reason he may permit himself every kind
  • of nobleness. In a short poem he may interrupt the narrative with a
  • burden, which the audience will soon learn to sing, and this burden,
  • because it is repeated and need not tell a story to a first hearing,
  • can have a more elaborate musical notation, can go nearer to ordinary
  • song. Gradually other devices will occur to him—effects of loudness
  • and softness, of increasing and decreasing speed, certain rhythmic
  • movements of his body, a score of forgotten things, for the art of
  • speech is lost, and when one begins at it every day is a discovery.
  • The reciter must be made exciting and wonderful in himself, apart from
  • what he has to tell, and that is more difficult than it was in the
  • middle ages. We are not mysterious to one another; we can come from
  • far off and yet be no better than our neighbours. We are no longer
  • like those Egyptian birds that flew out of Arabia, their claws full
  • of spices; nor can we, like an ancient or mediæval poet, throw into
  • our verses the emotions and events of our lives, or even dramatise, as
  • they could, the life of the minstrel into whose mouth we are to put our
  • words. I can think of nothing better than to borrow from the tellers
  • of old tales, who will often pretend to have been at the wedding of
  • the princess or afterwards ‘when they were throwing out children by
  • the basketful,’ and to give the story-teller definite fictitious
  • personality and find for him an appropriate costume. Many costumes and
  • persons come into my imagination. I imagine an old countryman upon the
  • stage of the theatre or in some little country court-house where a
  • Gaelic society is meeting, and I can hear him say that he is Raftery
  • or a brother, and that he has tramped through France and Spain and the
  • whole world. He has seen everything, and he has all country love tales
  • at his finger-tips. I can imagine, too—and now the story-teller is more
  • serious and more naked of country circumstance—a jester with black
  • cockscomb and black clothes. He has been in the faery hills; perhaps
  • he is the terrible _Amadan-na-Breena_ himself; or he has been so long
  • in the world that he can tell of ancient battles. It is not as good
  • as what we have lost, but we cannot hope to see in our time, except
  • by some rare accident, the minstrel who differs from his audience in
  • nothing but the exaltation of his mood, and who is yet as exciting and
  • as romantic in their eyes as were Raftery and Wolfram to their people.
  • It is perhaps nearly impossible to make recitation a living thing,
  • for there is no existing taste one can appeal to; but it should not
  • be hard here in Ireland to interest people in songs that are made for
  • the word’s sake and not for the music, or for that only in a secondary
  • degree. They are interested in such songs already, only the songs have
  • little subtilty of thought and of language. One does not find in them
  • that modern emotion which seems new because it has been brought so very
  • lately out of the cellar. At their best they are the songs of children
  • and of country people, eternally young for all their centuries, and
  • yet not even in old days, as one thinks, the art of kings’ houses. We
  • require a method of setting to music that will make it possible to
  • sing or to speak to notes a poem like Rossetti’s translation of _The
  • Ballad of Dead Ladies_ in such a fashion that no word shall have an
  • intonation or accentuation it could not have in passionate speech. It
  • must be set for the speaking-voice, like the songs that sailors make
  • up or remember, and a man at the far end of the room must be able to
  • take it down on a first hearing. An English musical paper said the
  • other day, in commenting on something I had written, ‘Owing to musical
  • necessities, vowels must be lengthened in singing to an extent which in
  • speech would be ludicrous if not absolutely impossible.’ I have but one
  • art, that of speech, and my feeling for music dissociated from speech
  • is very slight, and listening as I do to the words with the better part
  • of my attention, there is no modern song sung in the modern way that
  • is not to my taste ‘ludicrous’ and ‘impossible.’ I hear with older
  • ears than the musician, and the songs of country people and of sailors
  • delight me. I wonder why the musician is not content to set to music
  • some arrangement of meaningless liquid vowels, and thereby to make
  • his song like that of the birds; but I do not judge his art for any
  • purpose but my own.[K] It is worthless for my purpose certainly, and
  • it is one of the causes that are bringing about in modern countries
  • a degradation of language. I have to find men with more music than I
  • have, who will develop to a finer subtilty the singing of the cottage
  • and the forecastle, and develop it more on the side of speech than that
  • of music, until it has become intellectual and nervous enough to be the
  • vehicle of a Shelley or a Keats. For some purposes it will be necessary
  • to divine the lineaments of a still older art, and re-create the
  • regulated declamations that died out when music fell into its earliest
  • elaborations. Miss Farr has divined enough of this older art, of which
  • no fragment has come down to us—for even the music of _Aucassin and
  • Nicolette_, with its definite tune, its recurring pattern of sound, is
  • something more than declamation—to make the chorus of _Hippolytus_ and
  • of the _Trojan Women_, at the Court Theatre or the Lyric, intelligible
  • speech, even when several voices spoke together. She used very often
  • definite melodies of a very simple kind, but always when the thought
  • became intricate and the measure grave and slow, fell back upon
  • declamation regulated by notes. Her experiments have included almost
  • every kind of verse, and every possible elaboration of sound compatible
  • with the supremacy of the words. I do not think Homer is ever so
  • moving as when she recites him to a little tune played on a stringed
  • instrument not very unlike a lyre. She began at my suggestion with
  • songs in plays, for it was clearly an absurd thing that words necessary
  • to one’s understanding of the action, either because they explained
  • some character, or because they carried some emotion to its highest
  • intensity, should be less intelligible than the bustling and ruder
  • words of the dialogue. We have tried our art, since we first tried
  • it in a theatre, upon many kinds of audiences, and have found that
  • ordinary men and women take pleasure in it and sometimes tell one that
  • they never understood poetry before. It is, however, more difficult
  • to move those, fortunately for our purpose but a few, whose ears are
  • accustomed to the abstract emotion and elaboration of notes in modern
  • music.
  • VI
  • If we accomplish this great work, if we make it possible again for the
  • poet to express himself, not merely through words, but through the
  • voices of singers, of minstrels, of players, we shall certainly have
  • changed the substance and the manner of our poetry. Everyone who has
  • to interest his audience through the voice discovers that his success
  • depends upon the clear, simple and varied structure of his thought.
  • I have written a good many plays in verse and prose, and almost all
  • those plays I have rewritten after performance, sometimes again and
  • again, and every change that has succeeded has been an addition to the
  • masculine element, an increase of strength in the bony structure.
  • Modern literature, above all poetical literature, is monotonous in
  • its structure and effeminate in its continual insistence upon certain
  • moments of strained lyricism. William Morris, who did more than any
  • modern to recover mediæval art, did not in his _Earthly Paradise_
  • copy from Chaucer, from whom he copied so much that was _naïve_ and
  • beautiful, what seems to me essential in Chaucer’s art. He thought of
  • himself as writing for the reader, who could return to him again and
  • again when the chosen mood had come, and became monotonous, melancholy,
  • too continuously lyrical in his understanding of emotion and of life.
  • Had he accustomed himself to read out his poems upon those Sunday
  • evenings that he gave to Socialist speeches, and to gather an audience
  • of average men, precisely such an audience as I have often seen in
  • his house, he would have been forced to Chaucer’s variety, to his
  • delight in the height and depth, and would have found expression for
  • that humorous many-sided nature of his. I owe to him many truths, but
  • I would add to those truths the certainty that all the old writers,
  • the masculine writers of the world, wrote to be spoken or to be sung,
  • and in a later age to be read aloud, for hearers who had to understand
  • swiftly or not at all, and who gave up nothing of life to listen, but
  • sat, the day’s work over, friend by friend, lover by lover.
  • THE ARROW: 1906.[L]
  • THE SEASON’S WORK.
  • A character of the winter’s work will be the large number of romantic,
  • poetic and historical plays—that is to say, of plays which require a
  • convention for their performance; their speech, whether it be verse or
  • prose, being so heightened as to transcend that of any form of real
  • life. Our first two years of The Abbey Theatre have been expended
  • mostly on the perfecting of the Company in peasant comedy and tragedy.
  • Every national dramatic movement or theatre in countries like Bohemia
  • and Hungary, as in Elizabethan England, has arisen out of a study of
  • the common people, who preserve national characteristics more than any
  • other class, and out of an imaginative recreation of national history
  • or legend. The life of the drawing-room, the life represented in most
  • plays of the ordinary theatre of to-day, differs but little all over
  • the world, and has as little to do with the national spirit as the
  • architecture of, let us say, St. Stephen’s Green, or Queen’s Gate, or
  • of the Boulevards about the Arc de Triomphe.
  • As we wish our work to be full of the life of this country, our
  • stage-manager has almost always to train our actors from the beginning,
  • always so in the case of peasant plays, and this makes the building up
  • of a theatre like ours the work of years. We are now fairly satisfied
  • with the representation of peasant life, and we can afford to give
  • the greater part of our attention to other expressions of our art and
  • of our life. The romantic work and poetical work once reasonably
  • good, we can, if but the dramatist arrive, take up the life of our
  • drawing-rooms, and see if there is something characteristic there,
  • something which our nationality may enable us to express better than
  • others, and so create plays of that life and means to play them as
  • truthful as a play of Hauptmann’s or of Ibsen’s upon the German or
  • Scandinavian stage. I am not myself interested in this kind of work,
  • and do not believe it to be as important as contemporary critics think
  • it is, but a theatre such as we project should give a reasonably
  • complete expression to the imaginative interests of its country. In any
  • case it was easier, and therefore wiser, to begin where our art is most
  • unlike that of others, with the representation of country life.
  • It is possible to speak the universal truths of human nature whether
  • the speakers be peasants or wealthy men, for—
  • ‘Love doth sing
  • As sweetly in a beggar as a king.’
  • So far as we have any model before us it is the national and municipal
  • theatre in various Continental towns, and, like the best of these, we
  • must have in our repertory masterpieces from every great school of
  • dramatic literature, and play them confidently, even though the public
  • be slow to like that old stern art, and perhaps a little proudly,
  • remembering that no other English-speaking theatre can be so catholic.
  • Certainly the weathercocks of our imagination will not turn those
  • painted eyes of theirs too long to the quarter of the Scandinavian
  • winds. If the wind blow long from the Mediterranean, the paint may peel
  • before we pray for a change in the weather.
  • THE CONTROVERSY OVER _THE PLAYBOY OF THE WESTERN WORLD_.
  • We have claimed for our writers the freedom to find in their own land
  • every expression of good and evil necessary to their art, for Irish
  • life contains, like all vigorous life, the seeds of all good and evil,
  • and a writer must be free here as elsewhere to watch where weed or
  • flower ripen. No one who knows the work of our Theatre as a whole can
  • say we have neglected the flower; but the moment a writer is forbidden
  • to take pleasure in the weed, his art loses energy and abundance. In
  • the great days of English dramatic art the greatest English writer of
  • comedy was free to create _The Alchemist_ and _Volpone_, but a demand
  • born of Puritan conviction and shop-keeping timidity and insincerity,
  • for what many second-rate intellects thought to be noble and elevating
  • events and characters, had already at the outset of the eighteenth
  • century ended the English drama as a complete and serious art.
  • Sheridan and Goldsmith, when they restored comedy after an epoch of
  • sentimentalities, had to apologise for their satiric genius by scenes
  • of conventional love-making and sentimental domesticity that have set
  • them outside the company of all, whether their genius be great or
  • little, whose work is pure and whole. The quarrel of our Theatre to-day
  • is the quarrel of the Theatre in many lands; for the old Puritanism,
  • the old dislike of power and reality have not changed, even when they
  • are called by some Gaelic name.
  • [On the second performance of _The Playboy of the
  • Western World_ about forty men who sat in the middle
  • of the pit succeeded in making the play entirely
  • inaudible. Some of them brought tin-trumpets, and the
  • noise began immediately on the rise of the curtain. For
  • days articles in the Press called for the withdrawal
  • of the play, but we played for the seven nights we
  • had announced; and before the week’s end opinion had
  • turned in our favour. There were, however, nightly
  • disturbances and a good deal of rioting in the
  • surrounding streets. On the last night of the play
  • there were, I believe, five hundred police keeping
  • order in the theatre and in its neighbourhood. Some
  • days later our enemies, though beaten so far as the
  • play was concerned, crowded into the cheaper seats for
  • a debate on the freedom of the stage. They were very
  • excited, and kept up the discussion until near twelve.
  • The last paragraphs of my opening statement ran as
  • follows.]
  • _From Mr. Yeats’ opening Speech in the Debate on February 4, 1907, at
  • the Abbey Theatre._
  • The struggle of the last week has been long a necessity; various
  • paragraphs in newspapers describing Irish attacks on Theatres had made
  • many worthy young men come to think that the silencing of a stage at
  • their own pleasure, even if hundreds desired that it should not be
  • silenced, might win them a little fame, and, perhaps, serve their
  • country. Some of these attacks have been made on plays which are in
  • themselves indefensible, vulgar and old-fashioned farces and comedies.
  • But the attack, being an annihilation of civil rights, was never
  • anything but an increase of Irish disorder. The last I heard of was in
  • Liverpool, and there a stage was rushed, and a priest, who had set a
  • play upon it, withdrew his play and apologised to the audience. We have
  • not such pliant bones, and did not learn in the houses that bred us a
  • so suppliant knee. But behind the excitement of example there is a
  • more fundamental movement of opinion. Some seven or eight years ago the
  • National movement was democratised and passed from the hands of a few
  • leaders into those of large numbers of young men organised in clubs and
  • societies. These young men made the mistake of the newly-enfranchised
  • everywhere; they fought for causes worthy in themselves with the
  • unworthy instruments of tyranny and violence. Comic songs of a certain
  • kind were to be driven from the stage, everyone was to wear Irish
  • cloth, everyone was to learn Irish, everyone was to hold certain
  • opinions, and these ends were sought by personal attacks, by virulent
  • caricature and violent derision. It needs eloquence to persuade and
  • knowledge to expound; but the coarser means come ready to every man’s
  • hand, as ready as a stone or a stick, and where these coarse means are
  • all, there is nothing but mob, and the commonest idea most prospers and
  • is most sought for.
  • Gentlemen of the little clubs and societies, do not mistake the meaning
  • of our victory; it means something for us, but more for you. When the
  • curtain of _The Playboy_ fell on Saturday night in the midst of what
  • _The Sunday Independent_—no friendly witness—described as ‘thunders
  • of applause,’ I am confident that I saw the rise in this country of
  • a new thought, a new opinion, that we had long needed. It was not
  • all approval of Mr. Synge’s play that sent the receipts of the Abbey
  • Theatre this last week to twice the height they had ever touched
  • before. The generation of young men and girls who are now leaving
  • schools or colleges are weary of the tyranny of clubs and leagues. They
  • wish again for individual sincerity, the eternal quest of truth, all
  • that has been given up for so long that all might crouch upon the one
  • roost and quack or cry in the one flock. We are beginning once again
  • to ask what a man is, and to be content to wait a little before we go
  • on to that further question: What is a good Irishman? There are some
  • who have not yet their degrees that will say to friend or neighbour,
  • ‘You have voted with the English, and that is bad’; or ‘You have sent
  • away your Irish servants, or thrown away your Irish clothes, or blacked
  • your face for your singing. I despise what you have done, I keep you
  • still my friend; but if you are terrorised out of doing any of these
  • things, evil things though I know them to be, I will not have you for
  • my friend any more.’ Manhood is all, and the root of manhood is courage
  • and courtesy.
  • 1907
  • ON TAKING _THE PLAYBOY_ TO LONDON.
  • The failure of the audience to understand this powerful and strange
  • work (_The Playboy of the Western World_) has been the one serious
  • failure of our movement, and it could not have happened but that the
  • greater number of those who came to shout down the play were no regular
  • part of our audience at all, but members of parties and societies whose
  • main interests are political. We have been denounced with even greater
  • violence than on the first production of the play for announcing that
  • we should carry it to London. We cannot see that an attack, which
  • we believe to have been founded on a misunderstanding of the nature
  • of literature, should prevent us from selecting, as our custom is,
  • whatever of our best comes within the compass of our players at the
  • time, to show in some English theatres. Nearly all strong and strange
  • writing is attacked on its appearance, and those who press it upon the
  • world may not cease from pressing it, for their justification is its
  • ultimate acceptance. Ireland is passing through a crisis in the life
  • of the mind greater than any she has known since the rise of the Young
  • Ireland party, and based upon a principle which sets many in opposition
  • to the habits of thought and feeling come down from that party, for the
  • seasons change, and need and occupation with them. Many are beginning
  • to recognise the right of the individual mind to see the world in its
  • own way, to cherish the thoughts which separate men from one another,
  • and that are the creators of distinguished life, instead of those
  • thoughts that had made one man like another if they could, and have but
  • succeeded in setting hysteria and insincerity in place of confidence
  • and self-possession. To the Young Ireland writers, who have the ear
  • of Ireland, though not its distracted mind, truth was historical and
  • external and not a self-consistent personal vision, and it is but
  • according to ancient custom that the new truth should force its way
  • amid riot and great anger.
  • FOOTNOTES:
  • [I] Mr. Boyle has since left us as a protest against the performance of
  • Mr. Synge’s _Playboy of the Western World_.—W.B.Y., _March, 1908._
  • [J] This essay was written immediately after the opening of the Abbey
  • Theatre, though it was not printed, through an accident, until the art
  • of the Abbey has become an art of peasant comedy. It tells of things
  • we have never had the time to begin. We still dream of them.—W.B.Y.,
  • _March, 1908_.
  • [K] I have heard musicians excuse themselves by claiming that they put
  • the words there for the sake of the singer; but if that be so, why
  • should not the singer sing something she may wish to have by rote?
  • Nobody will hear the words; and the local time-table, or, so much suet
  • and so many raisins, and so much spice and so much sugar, and whether
  • it is to be put in a quick or a slow oven, would run very nicely with a
  • little management.
  • [L] _The Arrow_, a briefer chronicle than _Samhain_, was distributed
  • with the programme for a few months.
  • APPENDIX I
  • _THE HOUR-GLASS._
  • This play is founded upon the following story, recorded by Lady Wilde
  • in _Ancient Legends of Ireland_, 1887, vol. i., pp. 60-67:—
  • THE PRIEST’S SOUL.
  • IN former days there were great schools in Ireland where every sort
  • of learning was taught to the people, and even the poorest had more
  • knowledge at that time than many a gentleman has now. But as to the
  • priests, their learning was above all, so that the fame of Ireland went
  • over the whole world, and many kings from foreign lands used to send
  • their sons all the way to Ireland to be brought up in the Irish schools.
  • Now, at this time there was a little boy learning at one of them
  • who was a wonder to every one for his cleverness. His parents were
  • only labouring people, and of course very poor; but young as he was,
  • and poor as he was, no king’s or lord’s son could come up to him in
  • learning. Even the masters were put to shame; for when they were trying
  • to teach him he would tell them something they had never heard of
  • before, and show them their ignorance. One of his great triumphs was
  • in argument, and he would go on till he proved to you that black was
  • white, and then when you gave in, for no one could beat him in talk,
  • he would turn round and show you that white was black, or may be that
  • there was no colour at all in the world. When he grew up his poor
  • father and mother were so proud of him that they resolved to make him a
  • priest, which they did at last, though they nearly starved themselves
  • to get the money. Well, such another learned man was not in Ireland,
  • and he was as great in argument as ever, so that no one could stand
  • before him. Even the Bishops tried to talk to him, but he showed them
  • at once they knew nothing at all.
  • Now, there were no schoolmasters in those times, but it was the priests
  • taught the people; and as this man was the cleverest in Ireland all the
  • foreign kings sent their sons to him as long as he had house-room to
  • give them. So he grew very proud, and began to forget how low he had
  • been, and, worst of all, even to forget God, who had made him what he
  • was. And the pride of arguing got hold of him, so that from one thing
  • to another he went on to prove that there was no Purgatory, and then no
  • Hell, and then no Heaven, and then no God; and at last that men had no
  • souls, but were no more than a dog or a cow, and when they died there
  • was an end of them. ‘Who ever saw a soul?’ he would say. ‘If you can
  • show me one, I will believe.’ No one could make any answer to this;
  • and at last they all came to believe that as there was no other world,
  • every one might do what they liked in this, the priest setting the
  • example, for he took a beautiful young girl to wife. But as no priest
  • or bishop in the whole land could be got to marry them, he was obliged
  • to read the service over for himself. It was a great scandal, yet no
  • one dared to say a word, for all the kings’ sons were on his side,
  • and would have slaughtered any one who tried to prevent his wicked
  • goings-on. Poor boys! they all believed in him, and thought every word
  • he said was the truth. In this way his notions began to spread about,
  • and the whole world was going to the bad, when one night an angel came
  • down from Heaven, and told the priest he had but twenty-four hours to
  • live. He began to tremble, and asked for a little more time.
  • But the angel was stiff, and told him that could not be.
  • ‘What do you want time for, you sinner?’ he asked.
  • ‘Oh, sir, have pity on my poor soul!’ urged the priest.
  • ‘Oh, ho! You have a soul, then?’ said the angel. ‘Pray how did you find
  • that out?’
  • ‘It has been fluttering in me ever since you appeared,’ answered the
  • priest. ‘What a fool I was not to think of it before!’
  • ‘A fool, indeed,’ said the angel. ‘What good was all your learning,
  • when it could not tell you that you had a soul?’
  • ‘Ah, my lord,’ said the priest, ‘if I am to die, tell me how soon I may
  • be in heaven.’
  • ‘Never,’ replied the angel. ‘You denied there was a Heaven.’
  • ‘Then, my lord, may I go to Purgatory?’
  • ‘You denied Purgatory also; you must go straight to Hell,’ said the
  • angel.
  • ‘But, my lord, I denied Hell also,’ answered the priest, ‘so you can’t
  • send me there either.’
  • The angel was a little puzzled.
  • ‘Well,’ said he, ‘I’ll tell you what I can do for you. You may either
  • live now on earth for a hundred years enjoying every pleasure, and then
  • be cast into Hell for ever; or you may die in twenty-four hours in the
  • most horrible torments, and pass through Purgatory, there to remain
  • till the Day of Judgment, if only you can find some one person that
  • believes, and through his belief mercy will be vouchsafed to you and
  • your soul will be saved.’
  • The priest did not take five minutes to make up his mind.
  • ‘I will have death in the twenty-four hours,’ he said, ‘so that my soul
  • may be saved at last.’
  • On this the angel gave him directions as to what he was to do, and left
  • him.
  • Then, immediately, the priest entered the large room where all his
  • scholars and the kings’ sons were seated, and called out to them—
  • ‘Now, tell me the truth, and let none fear to contradict me. Tell me
  • what is your belief. Have men souls?’
  • ‘Master,’ they answered, ‘once we believed that men had souls; but,
  • thanks to your teaching, we believe so no longer. There is no Hell, and
  • no Heaven, and no God. This is our belief, for it is thus you taught
  • us.’
  • Then the priest grew pale with fear, and cried out: ‘Listen! I taught
  • you a lie. There is a God, and man has an immortal soul. I believe now
  • all I denied before.’
  • But the shouts of laughter that rose up drowned the priest’s voice, for
  • they thought he was only trying them for argument.
  • ‘Prove it, master,’ they cried, ‘prove it! Who has ever seen God? Who
  • has ever seen the soul?’
  • And the room was stirred with their laughter.
  • The priest stood up to answer them, but no word could he utter; all his
  • eloquence, all his powers of argument, had gone from him, and he could
  • do nothing but wring his hands and cry out—
  • ‘There is a God! there is a God! Lord, have mercy on my soul!’
  • And they all began to mock him, and repeat his own words that he had
  • taught them—
  • ‘Show him to us; show us your God.’
  • And he fled from them groaning with agony, for he saw that none
  • believed, and how then could his soul be saved?
  • But he thought next of his wife.
  • ‘She will believe,’ he said to himself. ‘Women never give up God.’
  • And he went to her; but she told him that she believed only what he
  • taught her, and that a good wife should believe in her husband first,
  • and before and above all things in heaven or earth.
  • Then despair came on him, and he rushed from the house and began to ask
  • every one he met if they believed. But the same answer came from one
  • and all: ‘We believe only what you have taught us,’ for his doctrines
  • had spread far and wide through the county.
  • Then he grew half mad with fear, for the hours were passing. And he
  • flung himself down on the ground in a lonesome spot, and wept and
  • groaned in terror, for the time was coming fast when he must die.
  • Just then a little child came by.
  • ‘God save you kindly,’ said the child to him.
  • The priest started up.
  • ‘Child, do you believe in God?’ he asked.
  • ‘I have come from a far country to learn about Him,’ said the child.
  • ‘Will your honour direct me to the best school that they have in these
  • parts?’
  • ‘The best school and the best teacher is close by,’ said the priest,
  • and he named himself.
  • ‘Oh, not to that man,’ answered the child, ‘for I am told he denies God
  • and Heaven and Hell, and even that man has a soul, because we can’t see
  • it; but I would soon put him down.’
  • The priest looked at him earnestly. ‘How?’ he inquired.
  • ‘Why,’ said the child, ‘I would ask him if he believed he had life to
  • show me his life.’
  • ‘But he could not do that, my child,’ said the priest. ‘Life cannot be
  • seen; we have it, but it is invisible.’
  • ‘Then, if we have life, though we cannot see it, we may also have a
  • soul, though it is invisible,’ answered the child.
  • When the priest heard him speak these words he fell down on his knees
  • before him, weeping for joy, for now he knew his soul was safe; he had
  • met at last one that believed. And he told the child his whole story:
  • all his wickedness, and pride, and blasphemy against the great God; and
  • how the angel had come to him and told him of the only way in which he
  • could be saved, through the faith and prayers of some one that believed.
  • ‘Now, then,’ he said to the child, ‘take this penknife and strike it
  • into my breast, and go on stabbing the flesh until you see the paleness
  • of death on my face. Then watch—for a living thing will soar up from
  • my body as I die, and you will then know that my soul has ascended to
  • the presence of God. And when you see this thing, make haste and run
  • to my school and call on all my scholars to come and see that the soul
  • of their master has left the body, and that all he taught them was a
  • lie, for that there is a God who punishes sin, and a Heaven and a Hell,
  • and that man has an immortal soul, destined for eternal happiness or
  • misery.’
  • ‘I will pray,’ said the child, ‘to have courage to do this work.’
  • And he kneeled down and prayed. Then when he rose up he took the
  • penknife and struck it into the priest’s heart, and struck and
  • struck again till all the flesh was lacerated; but still the priest
  • lived, though the agony was horrible, for he could not die until the
  • twenty-four hours had expired. At last the agony seemed to cease, and
  • the stillness of death settled on his face. Then the child, who was
  • watching, saw a beautiful living creature, with four snow-white wings,
  • mount from the dead man’s body into the air and go fluttering round his
  • head.
  • So he ran to bring the scholars; and when they saw it they all knew
  • it was the soul of their master, and they watched with wonder and awe
  • until it passed from sight into the clouds.
  • And this was the first butterfly that was ever seen in Ireland; and now
  • all men know that the butterflies are the souls of the dead waiting for
  • the moment when they may enter Purgatory, and so pass through torture
  • to purification and peace.
  • But the schools of Ireland were quite deserted after that time, for
  • people said, What is the use of going so far to learn when the wisest
  • man in all Ireland did not know if he had a soul till he was near
  • losing it; and was only saved at last through the simple belief of a
  • little child?
  • * * * * *
  • _The Hour-Glass_ was first played in The Molesworth Hall, Dublin, with
  • the following cast:—Wise Man, Mr. T. Dudley Digges; His Wife, Miss M.
  • T. Quinn; The Fool, Mr. F. J. Fay; Pupils, P. J. Kelly, P. Columb, C.
  • Caufield.
  • We always play it in front of an olive-green curtain, and dress the
  • Wise Man and his Pupils in various shades of purple. Because in
  • all these decorative schemes one needs, as I think, a third colour
  • subordinate to the other two, we have partly dressed the Fool in
  • red-brown, which is repeated in the furniture. There is some green in
  • his dress and in that of the Wife of the Wise Man who is dressed mainly
  • in purple.
  • One sometimes has need of more lines of the little song, and I have put
  • into English rhyme three of the many verses of a Gaelic ballad:
  • I was going the road one day
  • (O the brown and the yellow beer!)
  • And I met with a man that was no right man
  • (O my dear, my dear).
  • ‘Give me your wife,’ said he,
  • (O the brown and the yellow beer!)
  • ‘Till the sun goes down and an hour of the clock’
  • (O my dear, my dear).
  • ‘Good-bye, good-bye, my husband,’
  • (O the brown and the yellow beer!)
  • ‘For a year and a day by the clock of the sun’
  • (O my dear, my dear).
  • APPENDIX II
  • _CATHLEEN NI HOULIHAN._
  • MY DEAR LADY GREGORY,—
  • When I was a boy I used to wander about at Rosses Point and Ballisodare
  • listening to old songs and stories. I wrote down what I heard and made
  • poems out of the stories or put them into the little chapters of the
  • first edition of _The Celtic Twilight_, and that is how I began to
  • write in the Irish way.
  • Then I went to London to make my living, and though I spent a part of
  • every year in Ireland and tried to keep the old life in my memory by
  • reading every country tale I could find in books or old newspapers, I
  • began to forget the true countenance of country life. The old tales
  • were still alive for me indeed, but with a new, strange, half-unreal
  • life, as if in a wizard’s glass, until at last, when I had finished
  • _The Secret Rose_, and was half-way through _The Wind Among the Reeds_,
  • a wise woman in her trance told me that my inspiration was from the
  • moon, and that I should always live close to water, for my work was
  • getting too full of those little jewelled thoughts that come from the
  • sun and have no nation. I had no need to turn to my books of astrology
  • to know that the common people are under the moon, or to Porphyry to
  • remember the image-making power of the waters. Nor did I doubt the
  • entire truth of what she said to me, for my head was full of fables
  • that I had no longer the knowledge and emotion to write. Then you
  • brought me with you to see your friends in the cottages, and to talk
  • to old wise men on Slieve Echtge, and we gathered together, or you
  • gathered for me, a great number of stories and traditional beliefs. You
  • taught me to understand again, and much more perfectly than before, the
  • true countenance of country life.
  • One night I had a dream almost as distinct as a vision, of a cottage
  • where there was well-being and firelight and talk of a marriage, and
  • into the midst of that cottage there came an old woman in a long cloak.
  • She was Ireland herself, that Cathleen ni Houlihan for whom so many
  • songs have been sung and about whom so many stories have been told and
  • for whose sake so many have gone to their death. I thought if I could
  • write this out as a little play I could make others see my dream as
  • I had seen it, but I could not get down out of that high window of
  • dramatic verse, and in spite of all you had done for me I had not the
  • country speech. One has to live among the people, like you, of whom
  • an old man said in my hearing, ‘She has been a serving-maid among
  • us,’ before one can think the thoughts of the people and speak with
  • their tongue. We turned my dream into the little play, _Cathleen ni
  • Houlihan_, and when we gave it to the little theatre in Dublin and
  • found that the working-people liked it, you helped me to put my other
  • dramatic fables into speech. Some of these have already been acted, but
  • some may not be acted for a long time, but all seem to me, though they
  • were but a part of a summer’s work, to have more of that countenance of
  • country life than anything I have done since I was a boy.
  • W. B. YEATS.
  • _Feb., 1903._
  • This play was first played on April 2, 1902, in St. Teresa’s Hall,
  • Dublin, with the following cast:—Cathleen, Miss Maude Gonne; Delia
  • Cahel, Miss Maire nic Sheublagh; Bridget Gillan, Miss M. T. Quinn;
  • Patrick Gillan, Mr. C. Caufield; Michael Gillan, Mr. T. Dudley Digges;
  • Peter Gillan, Mr. W. G. Fay.
  • Miss Maude Gonne played very finely, and her great height made Cathleen
  • seem a divine being fallen into our mortal infirmity. Since then
  • the part has been twice played in America by women who insisted on
  • keeping their young faces, and one of these when she came to the door
  • dropped her cloak, as I have been told, and showed a white satin
  • dress embroidered with shamrocks. Upon another,—or was it the same
  • occasion?—the player of Bridget wore a very becoming dress of the time
  • of Louis the Fourteenth. The most beautiful woman of her time, when
  • she played my Cathleen, ‘made up’ centuries old, and never should the
  • part be played but with a like sincerity. This was the first play of
  • our Irish School of folk-drama, and in it that way of quiet movement
  • and careful speech which has given our players some little fame first
  • showed itself, arising partly out of deliberate opinion and partly out
  • of the ignorance of the players. Does art owe most to ignorance or
  • to knowledge? Certainly it comes to its deathbed full of knowledge.
  • I cannot imagine this play, or any folk-play of our school, acted by
  • players with no knowledge of the peasant, and of the awkwardness and
  • stillness of bodies that have followed the plough, or too lacking in
  • humility to copy these things without convention or caricature.
  • The lines beginning ‘Do not make a great keening’ and ‘They shall be
  • remembered for ever’ are said or sung to an air heard by one of the
  • players in a dream. This music is with the other music at the end of
  • the third volume.
  • APPENDIX III
  • _THE GOLDEN HELMET._
  • _The Golden Helmet_ was produced at the Abbey Theatre on March 19,
  • 1908, with the following cast:—Cuchulain, J. M. Kerrigan; Conal, Arthur
  • Sinclair; Leagerie, Fred. O’ Donovan; Laeg, Sydney Morgan; Emer, Sara
  • Allgood; Conal’s Wife, Maire O’Neill; Leagerie’s Wife, Eileen O’
  • Doherty; Red Man, Ambrose Power; Horseboys, Scullions, and Black Men,
  • S. Hamilton, T. J. Fox, U. Wright, D. Robertson, T. O’Neill, I. A.
  • O’Rourke, P. Kearney.
  • In performance we left the black hands to the imagination, and probably
  • when there is so much noise and movement on the stage they would
  • always fail to produce any effect. Our stage is too small to try the
  • experiment, for they would be hidden by the figures of the players.
  • We staged the play with a very pronounced colour-scheme, and I have
  • noticed that the more obviously decorative is the scene and costuming
  • of any play, the more it is lifted out of time and place, and the
  • nearer to faeryland do we carry it. One gets also much more effect
  • out of concerted movements—above all, if there are many players—when
  • all the clothes are the same colour. No breadth of treatment gives
  • monotony when there is movement and change of lighting. It concentrates
  • attention on every new effect and makes every change of outline or of
  • light and shadow surprising and delightful. Because of this one can
  • use contrasts of colour, between clothes and background, or in the
  • background itself, the complementary colours for instance, which would
  • be too obvious to keep the attention in a painting. One wishes to make
  • the movement of the action as important as possible, and the simplicity
  • which gives depth of colour does this, just as, for precisely similar
  • reasons, the lack of colour in a statue fixes the attention upon the
  • form.
  • The play is founded upon an old Irish story, _The Feast of Bricriu_,
  • given in _Cuchulain of Muirthemne_, and is meant as an introduction to
  • _On Baile’s Strand_.
  • APPENDIX IV
  • DATES AND PLACES OF THE FIRST PERFORMANCE OF NEW PLAYS PRODUCED BY THE
  • NATIONAL THEATRE SOCIETY AND ITS PREDECESSORS:—
  • 1899.
  • IRISH LITERARY THEATRE AT ANTIENT CONCERT ROOMS.
  • May 8th. _The Countess Cathleen_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • May 9th. _The Heather Field_, by Edward Martyn.
  • 1900.
  • IRISH LITERARY THEATRE AT THE GAIETY THEATRE.
  • {_The Last Feast of the Fianna_, by Alice Milligan.
  • Feb. 19th. {
  • {_Maeve_, by Edward Martyn.
  • Feb. 20th. _The Bending of the Bough_, by George Moore.
  • 1901.
  • Oct. 21st. _Diarmuid and Grania_, by W. B. Yeats and George
  • Moore.
  • _The Twisting of the Rope_, by Douglas Hyde (first
  • Gaelic play produced in a theatre).
  • 1902.
  • MR. W. G. FAY’S IRISH NATIONAL DRAMATIC COMPANY AT ST. TERESA’S HALL,
  • CLARENDON STREET.
  • {_Deirdre_, by ‘A.E.’
  • April 2nd. {
  • {_Cathleen ni Houlihan_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • IRISH NATIONAL DRAMATIC COMPANY AT ANTIENT CONCERT ROOMS.
  • {_The Sleep of the King_, by Seumas O’Cuisin.
  • Oct. 29th. {
  • {_The Laying of the Foundations_, by Fred Ryan.
  • Oct. 30th. _A Pot of Broth_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • Oct. 31st. _The Racing Lug_, by Seumas O’Cuisin.
  • 1903.
  • IRISH NATIONAL THEATRE SOCIETY, MOLESWORTH HALL.
  • {_The Hour-Glass_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • March 14th. {
  • {_Twenty-five_, by Lady Gregory.
  • {_The King’s Threshold_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • Oct. 8th. {
  • {_In the Shadow of the Glen_, by J. M. Synge.
  • Dec. 3rd. _Broken Soil_, by P. Colm.
  • 1904.
  • {_The Shadowy Waters_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • Jan. 14th. {
  • {_The Townland of Tamney_, by Seumas MacManus.
  • Feb. 25th. _Riders to the Sea_, by J. M. Synge.
  • IRISH NATIONAL THEATRE SOCIETY AT THE ABBEY THEATRE.
  • {_On Baile’s Strand_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • Dec. 27th. {
  • {_Spreading the News_, by Lady Gregory.
  • 1905.
  • Feb. 4th. _The Well of the Saints_, by J. M. Synge.
  • March 25th. _Kincora_, by Lady Gregory.
  • April 25th. _The Building Fund_, by William Boyle.
  • June 9th. _The Land_, by P. Colm.
  • NATIONAL THEATRE SOCIETY, LTD.
  • Dec. 9th. _The White Cockade_, by Lady Gregory.
  • 1906.
  • Jan. 20th. _The Eloquent Dempsey_, by William Boyle.
  • Feb. 19th. _Hyacinth Halvey_, by Lady Gregory.
  • {_The Gaol Gate_, by Lady Gregory.
  • Oct. 20th. {
  • {_The Mineral Workers_, by William Boyle.
  • Nov. 24th. _Deirdre_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • {_The Shadowy Waters_ (new version), by W. B. Yeats.
  • Dec. 8th. {
  • {_The Canavans_, by Lady Gregory.
  • 1907.
  • Jan. 26th. _The Playboy of the Western World_, by J. M. Synge.
  • Feb. 23rd. _The Jackdaw_, by Lady Gregory.
  • March 9th. _Rising of the Moon_, by Lady Gregory.
  • April 1st. _The Eyes of the Blind_, by Miss W. M. Letts.
  • April 3rd. _The Poorhouse_, by Lady Gregory and Douglas Hyde.
  • April 27th. _Fand_, by Wilfred Scawen Blunt.
  • Oct. 3rd. _The Country Dressmaker_, by George Fitzmaurice.
  • {_Dervorgilla_, by Lady Gregory.
  • Oct. 31st. {
  • {_The Canavans_ (new version), by Lady Gregory.
  • Nov. 21st. _The Unicorn from the Stars_, by Lady Gregory and
  • W. B. Yeats.
  • 1908.
  • {_The Man who Missed the Tide_, by W. F. Casey.
  • Feb. 15th. {
  • {_The Piper_, by Norreys Connell.
  • {_The Pie-dish_, by George Fitzmaurice.
  • March 19th. {
  • {_The Golden Helmet_, by W. B. Yeats.
  • April 20th. _The Workhouse Ward_, by Lady Gregory.
  • In addition to these plays, many of which are
  • constantly revived, translations of foreign
  • masterpieces are given occasionally.
  • It was not until the opening of the Abbey Theatre that
  • Lady Gregory, Mr. J. M. Synge, and Mr. W. B. Yeats
  • became entirely responsible for the selection of plays,
  • though they had been mainly so from 1903.
  • _Corrigenda._—P. 120, l. 5, for ‘severe’ read
  • ‘serious’; p. 143, l. 4, for ‘prepared’ read
  • ‘performed’; p. 176, l. 29, for ‘_their_ own day’ read
  • ‘_our_ own day.’
  • _Printed by A. H. BULLEN, at The Shakespeare Head Press,
  • Stratford-on-Avon._
  • * * * * *
  • Transcriber’s Notes:
  • Obvious punctuation errors repaired.
  • Page 22, “aoor” changed to “door” (through the kitchen door)
  • Page 177, “monotous” changed to “monotonous” (monotonous to an ear)
  • Page 202, “A’Kempis” changed to “à Kempis” (wrote S. Thomas à Kempis)
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Collected Works in Verse and Prose
  • of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 4 (of 8), by William Butler Yeats
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WORKS OF W B YEATS, VOL 4 ***
  • ***** This file should be named 49611-0.txt or 49611-0.zip *****
  • This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org/4/9/6/1/49611/
  • Produced by Emmy, mollypit and the Online Distributed
  • Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
  • produced from images generously made available by The
  • Internet Archive)
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
  • be renamed.
  • Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
  • law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
  • so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
  • States without permission and without paying copyright
  • royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
  • of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
  • concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
  • and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
  • specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
  • eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
  • for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
  • performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
  • away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
  • not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
  • trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
  • START: FULL LICENSE
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
  • PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  • www.gutenberg.org/license.
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
  • and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
  • the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
  • destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
  • possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
  • Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
  • by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
  • person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
  • 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
  • used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
  • agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
  • things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
  • paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
  • agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
  • Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
  • of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
  • works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
  • States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
  • United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
  • claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
  • displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
  • all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
  • that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
  • free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
  • comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
  • same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
  • you share it without charge with others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
  • in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
  • check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
  • agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
  • distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
  • other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
  • representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
  • country outside the United States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
  • immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
  • prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
  • on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
  • phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
  • performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  • most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  • restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  • under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  • United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
  • are located before using this ebook.
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
  • derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
  • contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
  • copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
  • the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
  • redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
  • Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
  • either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
  • obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
  • additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
  • will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
  • posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
  • beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
  • electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
  • any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
  • to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
  • other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
  • access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
  • provided that
  • * You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  • the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  • to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  • agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  • within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  • legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  • payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  • Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation."
  • * You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  • you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  • copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  • all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • works.
  • * You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  • any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  • receipt of the work.
  • * You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  • distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
  • are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
  • from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
  • Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
  • contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
  • or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
  • intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
  • other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
  • cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
  • of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
  • fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
  • LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
  • PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
  • TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
  • LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
  • INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
  • DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
  • defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
  • receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
  • written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
  • received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
  • with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
  • with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
  • lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
  • or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
  • opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
  • the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
  • without further opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
  • OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
  • LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
  • damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
  • violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
  • agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
  • limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
  • unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
  • remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
  • trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
  • accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
  • production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
  • including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
  • the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
  • or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
  • additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
  • Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
  • computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
  • exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
  • from people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
  • remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
  • and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
  • generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
  • Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
  • www.gutenberg.org
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
  • state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
  • Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
  • number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
  • U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
  • The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
  • mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
  • volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
  • locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
  • Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
  • date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
  • official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
  • For additional contact information:
  • Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
  • spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
  • increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
  • freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
  • array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
  • ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
  • status with the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
  • state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
  • any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
  • outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
  • ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
  • donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
  • freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
  • distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
  • volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
  • the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
  • necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
  • edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
  • facility: www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
  • including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
  • subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.